Lovely Rarity

Chapters

Lovely Rarity, Part 1 (Edited)
Lovely Rarity Part 2 (Edited)
Lovely Rarity, Part 3 (Edited)
Lovely Rarity, Part 4
Lovely Rarity, Part 6
Lovely Rarity, Part 7
Lovely Rarity, Part 8
Lovely Rarity, Part 9
Lovely Rarity, Part 10
Lovely Rarity, Part 11 (It's Alive!)
Lovely Rarity, Part 5

Lovely Rarity, Part 1 (Edited)

Well... It has been a strange way to start a new day. Laying on a bed in a hospital in a whole new world filled with strange, colorful, beautiful, sentient natives.

Oh, here comes a flashback.

I was just watching television in the living room, laying on my side on the couch flipping through channels to see if there was anything interesting on to pass the rest of the night. The room was dark and the light from the TV moved and shifted the shadows around me like twitchy ghosts. It was pouring outside with the occasional loud thunder echoing into the room.

After some time of mindlessly changing channels for who knows how long, I sighed and turned it off to head off to bed to get some rest. Once you finish homework for the weekends there’s really nothing else to do when you visited every new place around here. I sat up and stretched out my arms in the cool evening air with a short yawn.

"God, I'm getting tired!" I said to myself and slumped back down while smacking my lips then searched the empty room with tired eyes.

My apartment wasn’t fancy or unique, but it had all that everyone needed for a simple life; a small kitchen by the entrance, a small living room, a bathroom in the short hall and my bedroom just across from it. The whole place is pretty empty, I didn’t have much belongings to bring with me and I only had enough to keep me fed and pay the rent.

I know some people will disagree with me, but, College life is pretty boring without any real friends. I’m not really complaining though, sense almost every guy that I know of in the school acts like an ass, and the few that aren’t don’t really seem to care in general. Though I must thank the God I haven’t been a victim of bullying this time around; ignoring them is a freaken hassle at times when they know they’re irritating you.

When I was about to get up to head for my room I stopped and yawned once more, then suddenly felt like I was falling through the couch. Out of reflex (surprisingly may I add) I managed to hook my feet on the edge of my couch by spreading my legs and dangled dangerously head first in a wildly, windy tunnel.

I collected myself to see what was going on. I was surrounded by a swirling, raging, electrically charged wind tunnel as arches of electricity flew off and with the swirling winds. As the wind picked up, my glasses got swept away from my face and down it went with a swirl.

"Damn it! Those were my last pair!" I yelled in frustration.

Then with another sudden gust of wind my hooked feet slipped off the couch, causing me to start falling through the tunnel, throwing me from to and fro like a ragdoll. I yelled like a madman, flailing my arms and legs to try and get my body stable.

Without warning I was then hit by a discharge of electricity from the swirling walls, my body becoming stiff as a statue from the shock I received. I was pretty sure I now knew how it felt to be shot by a taser the policemen use. I know my brain might have been out of it for a moment, but for a brief moment I felt so high and stoned from the shock treatment I felt like I was God for a moment.

All of a sudden, I got caught into the walls and started spinning around like I was a teddy bear getting a wash in the washing machine.

"What. The. Hell!" I yelled as I continued spinning around. If this lasts any longer with all these stimulations bombarding me, I was going to go insane.

I didn’t know how long I was in the tunnel but that didn’t matter anymore the moment I saw the end of it. I had two things in mind when I saw it. One; relief, and second; the pain I will be feeling when I land because I had no idea where or how high I’ll be spat out like a stale gum.

When I was shot out of the tunnel, to my surprise I bounced off a brick wall with my forehead and hit a wet, muddy ground, sliding a couple of inches before stopping with a long groan. I felt cool rain drops hitting my body, slowly numbing the pain throughout my body. I was so relieved the brief heart pounding nightmare ended but because I was in immense pain all throughout my body, especially my head, I was sure I was going to pass out. I cracked open one eye for a brief moment to see where I was, but to my surprise, I find my glasses right in front of my face, staring at me with its left eyeglass cracked.

"What… just… happened?" I mumbled to the object with a raspy voice like it was an actual living being who could understand me back. Huh… I think insanity is already setting in. Receiving no replies I then passed out in the rain like a blissful, homeless, drunken bum.

Rarity and Sweetie Belle were walking back home from one of Pinkie Pies’ random parties yet again. Like always, Rarity wore a dress to fit the occasion, Sweetie Belle wore her own little dress and still wore her party hat, with a few stray confetti and streamers clinging to her like stray hair.

They both held their own umbrellas as they walked through the streets of Ponyville as Sweetie was humming a little tune to herself to pass the time. As they were about to pass an alley, the tall mare stopped as she was about to take another step. She looked in the dark alley to notice a dark figure just laying there like one of her skeleton-less manikins.

She first thought of a drunk stallion just passed out there, but it looked like it lost its tail and its ears.

"What's the matter sis?" her little sister asked with her squeaky voice that spoke volumes in her innocence.

"Somepony might be hurt, Sweetie." she answered and walked over to the mysterious figure. She didn’t know exactly why, but something in her pulled her to the figure like a strong magnet. She crouches down to get a better look at the passed out figure. She then used her horn to illuminate the area around them. She quickly stood back in shock with a little stumble on the slippery mud. "This is no, stallion." she said in shock as she backed away.

Sweetie Belle simply skipped over and took a good look at the new creature with child like curiosity. She crouched down, puts one of her three fingers on its forehead and gently pushed it to get a good look at its face.

"Sweetie Belle, get away from it! It might be dangerous!" Rarity scolds her.

She looked up at her sister, "But he's hurt." she pulled away her fingers and Rarity saw they were covered in the creatures’ blood.

"Sweetie Belle, wipe the creature's blood away. We don't know where its been."

"But he's hurt." she said to her and tried to shake off the blood from her fingers but than simply wiped it off on her dress, much discouraged by her older sibling. "We have to help him."

Rarity stared at the unconscious and bleeding creature from a long moment before she sighed and slowly tiptoed around the limp figure warily. She crouched down once more and looked at the strange creature. It groaned and she jumped in surprise, making a short, high pitched scream.

Her little sister just looked at her with a scrunch of her muzzle, "Come on! We have to get him home!" she ordered her sister with a slight frown.

"Okay!" she answered and looked back at the creature. "Here, hold this, Sweetie." she handed her umbrella to her. She goes on its side and slowly slides her hands under it, wincing when she felt her once clean, nail polished hands coming into contact with the wet, icky mud. She pushed the creature over to get it on its back with a grunt. She looked at it closely. Huh… He's not that different from a stallion. she thought to herself, but shook her head to get the thought out of her head.

"Wait!" Sweetie Belle yelled at her urgently. Rarity froze, balancing on one hoof and looked at her little sister with her eyes. Sweetie Belle got in front of her, leaned down and picked up a pair of round spectacles from the muddy ground. "This might be his." she said calmly and stepped aside as she held the two umbrellas.

Rarity silently growled at her and crouched down to grab his arm pits, "Sweetie, keep the umbrella over me." she said and her little sister obeyed loyally.

She bared her teeth and started dragging him, leaving a trail in their wake.

"My goodness! This thing's heavy!" Rarity continued dragging him, her face turning red and puffed out her cheeks as she soldiered on.

Sweetie Belle looked back as she slowly walked by her sister, "We're only half a block from the alley." she said bluntly.

Rarity frown at her, "Try and drag this thing all the way back to the boutique!" she barked back.

Sweetie Belle than looked ahead, "Aren't we already here?" she said to her.

Rarity looked back with a surprise and saw the building right in front of her. She grunted and continued dragging the body to the door. She tried to reach into her purse but her hands were already full. "Sweetie, I can't reach into my purse. Be a dear and unlock the door, please?"

She nodded and reached into her sisters’ bag. She found a stick of minty gum, her lipstick, a small mirror, a few bits, a plethora of other items and finally her keys. She fumbled around with them, trying to fit the pieces of metal into the key hole.

Once she opened it, Rarity first wiped her hooves on the door mat and continued dragging the human into her boutique. She set him down on the floor beside her couch. She took a breather before saying, "Sweetie Belle. Grab his legs. We need him on the couch.” she pants as her fur started to get matted with perspiration and a bit of rain. The sisters lifted him off the floor and set him down on the couch with heaving grunts, still muddy. Rarity looked at her own hands in disgust, "Go grab the first aid kit, Sweetie. I need to get my hands cleaned." she felt a shiver going down her spin and went off to get cleaned.

The next morning, I woke up with a killer headache.

"What in the world happened?" I said to myself and rested a hand on my forehead and to cover my eyes as well from the light. I felt that I was on the couch and a fragment of what happened last night set itself into place, "Great... did I fall asleep again?" I said to myself as I sat up. When my mind was fully awoke I could feel a fabric wrapping around my head. I started feeling through the thing, "What the hell?" I opened my eyes.

At first, it was all a blur, but with a couple a blinks, my eyes got wide to see that I was in some kind of shop, a little blurry but still noticeable. I saw manikins standing around with and without clothing covering them, but something about them didn't seem right.

They had weird ear like appendages at the top of their heads, short muzzles, three fingers and a thumb on each hand and stood on what looked like stubs or hooves.

What the hell.

I stood up, but a sharp pain struck one of my ribs to my left and collapsed to my hands and knees. "Crap... what happened to me?" I said to myself and looked around the room with one eye clenched tight.

"Um... are you okay?" I turned my head to my left to see a little white... thing. I jumped in fear and started crawling away on my back.

"Crap! What are you!?" I yelled, trying my best to process what happened to me. Then another thing came out from another room with a chefs’ hat and a frilly, pink apron on. It was a little startled at me and I did the same. "Aaah! Why do you have lady parts!?" my face distorted at the sight and pointed at it, "Why Do You Have Lady Parts!?" I demanded.

It frowned and scrunched up its muzzled at me and rested its hands on its curvy hips, "My word!? I Am a Lady!" she replied angrily as its cheeks flushed in agitation.

I backed up even more; hit a table and something heavy hits the top of my head and I blacked out on the floor in a heap in an instant.

"Hmph! Lady parts... I am a lady!" she said angrily as she adjusted her bra under her shirt and walked over to her stylized rotary telephone and dialed a number.

"Who are you calling?" Sweetie Belle asked her sister as she stood by the unconscious creature and Raritys’ sowing machine.

"Applejack...” she replied, and after a moment of waiting she quickly smiled, “Oh, hello, Applejack. Good morning to you too, dear… Can you help a little old friend to get something to the Ponyville Hospital?... Oh thank you, darling! I'll see you soon." she hung the phone, and started taking off her hat and apron and tossed them into her kitchen. "Okay, Sweetie. Let's get him outside." she paused and looked at her again a little nervously, "Sweetie Belle. Do I look… good enough?" she started checking herself for any imperfections in her outfit. Her little sister just shook her head in disbelief.

When I woke up again the first things I noticed were that I was strapped to a bed, didn’t have my clothes on but one of those hospital aprons and jumped as I saw I was surrounded by multicolored creatures, staring at me intently with their big eyes. I tried to retract back a little more, though, not by very much.

"Oh-Oh! He's awake!" the pink one yelled enthusiastically with an impossibly big grin as it clapped its hands.

"Yes, we saw, Pinkie." the purple one said to the other.

"What's yer name, sugarcube?" the orange one asked me with a pleasant, south drawl.

They all looked at me, waiting for an answer from my mouth. I gulped, "M-Marcus." I answered nervously.

"Okay... Marcus... I'm Twilight Sparkle." the purple one introduced herself to me.

"Mah name's, Applejack." the orange one said right after.

"Rainbow Dash!" she pointed at herself with her sky blue thumb and her rainbow hair bounced a little.

"I'm... I'm, Fluttershy." the yellow one seemed pretty shy. Fits her name pretty well I guess.

"Hey! I'm Pinkie Pie!" The pink ones’ nose touched mine, starring at me with bright, baby blue eyes as she straddled me on the bed somehow. I blushed hard not just because she was very close, but also because she had her warm, soft breasts pressed right up against me quite literally hugging my neck. Than a purple glow surrounded the crazy girl and floated off me, being scowled at by the pur-Twilight.

"My name is, Rarity." I remembered her. I'm pretty sure it didn't end well when we first met. Maybe I should apologize after so not to get on her bad side again.

"Where did you come from?" Twilight asked as Pinkie was settled down and the glow was gone. It kind of hurt my brain to think about it.

It was a little weird speaking to these things, but they seem nice so far, might as well return the favor.

"Well... my home." I answered. I’ll admit it, it sounded a little dumb of me to say that. "E-Earth." I changed. That's better.

They all looked at each other and turned their gaze to Twilight. She looked thoughtful for a moment and looked at me once more, "How did you get here?" she asked again.

I looked back to my memories and the bits and pieces started to come back together. "I... I was watching TV in the middle of the night; fell through my couch and into this tunnel or... some kind of warm hole. Hit a brick wall and landed... here, I guess." it was still weird speaking to these things.

End of flashback.

Now here I am, waiting for news from the ‘Ponies’ as they call themselves. My vision was still a little blurred and wished I had my glasses back.

After a few more moments of silence, the door opened to the room, Rarity and Twilight came in. I looked at the time and as if right on cue, my stomach growled. I rested my head back on the pillow, "God, I'm hungry." I said.

The two started untying me from the bed, "I guess you'll be staying here for another day." Rarity said as she continued untying me. I was a little surprised she wasn’t angry with me after our little episode earlier.

When they released me, I rubbed my sour, pink wrist, "Thanks.".

A white hand then showed me a familiar pair of glasses. I looked at her, "I believe these are yours." she said to me with a sly smile.

I grabbed it, "Thanks, Rarity." I thanked her and put on my glasses. They were obviously cracked, but they were better than nothing. When I looked at the two, they were more of them then they actually were.

When a... ‘Nurse’ I guess, came in with a tray of food the other two said their good nights and went off to do whatever they do.

The food was strangely similar to our own, but they were just plants and sweets. I guess it was a little obvious about the vegi-diet, considering that they say that they call themselves ponies, but I guess they had their own tastes of sweets as well.

The next morning, I almost freaked out because I forgot that I was in another world... or maybe someone broke into my home, drugged me and put me in a constants state of sleep. If I was sleeping, then is this a nightmare or just another regular, random dream?

So I got out of bed and looked at my watch. It seemed to tick in time. So I walked over to the light switch and turned it on and off. The lights were doing their job okay. I pinched myself and felt a spike of pain. I looked at my watch again and it showed the same time.

"Okay, so I'm not dreaming, but... why exactly am I here?" I said to myself and walked back to my bed.

I grabbed my glasses and put them on. The glasses weren't fancy and stylized like all the others who wore their own. These were just old fashioned looking glasses that fit me well, fit my looks and actually made me look more intelligent than I actually was. Not that I'm saying I'm dumb and stupid, my IQ and EQ are little better then my parents and what little friends I have.

After some time just sitting around, walking around the room on bare feet and thinking, someone finally came in to kill the now unbearable silence.

I recognized Twilight easily with her adorkable school uniform style clothes but beside her was a short, purple, scaly... thing with spines going from the top of its head, down its back and onto the tail. Then another tall-and I mean Tall figure followed her in.

This one was at least a head taller then I was and I'm six foot four. I'm a little bit tall for my age but still. She, I knew she was a ‘She’ because she had lady parts. She was pure white, had a horn and a pair of wings and wore gold, royal regalia with thin white fabric covering her body. I guess she was their queen or some kind of leader figure. Her hair was a rainbow of colors, not like Rainbow Dash. Her hair colors were more light, soft and gentle colors, seemingly and endlessly flowing in the air from a nonexistent breeze.

She then stood beside my bed, towering over me like a giant goddess. She wore a gentle, kind smile with a motherly gaze. On one side, I was intimidated by her size alone, but I also had a bit of a hard time trying to see her face because of her large... melons. How the hell did she grow those things? Her back must ach carrying those things around.

"Hello." she greeted me in a gentle, soft voice as she bent over to look at me a little closer.

"H-hi..." I greeted nervously and felt myself blush when I noticed her large, hanging breasts. God those were distracting.

She inspected my face curiously. "You are a strange looking creature, aren't you?" she said to me with a playful smile.

I gulped and leaned back, "S-same with your k-kind, ma'am." I replied. Then I wondered if I offended her and their kind. God I hope not.

She just giggled in response and leaned back up, "I guess we do through your eyes." she said to me and sat down beside me. She made a large incline on the bed and it creaked in response. I feared she might break the legs or the whole bed itself. "I am Princess Celestia, and you are?" Princess? Goodness, I wonder what her parents are like?

"Marcus." I answered a little more calmly, she was still taller than me even sitting, but it felt a lot better than when she stood.

She smiled warmly, "Nice to meet you, Marcus." she brought out her hand towards me.

She seemed trusting enough. I shook her hand lightly, "Likewise, Princess."

"So tell me, Marcus. Where did you come from?" she asked and rested her hands on her crossed lap.

"Earth." I answered, "I-I don't know how exactly I got here because I was taken from my home in the middle of the night. All I remember was going through a portal and brought here." I rubbed my head, feeling out my bandages, remembering how painful it was enduring what I went through. I don’t know if I already gone insane with seeing all these things. I thought for a moment and it clicked. I looked back at her, "What are the stars like around here?" I then turned my head to look at Twilight.

"Like constellations?" Twilight said with a little tilt of her head.

"Yeah!" I quickly thought up one and looked back at both of them, "Do you have the Big Dipper, Arians’ Belt, The Serpent, all that?" I asked.

They looked surprised, "Yes." Celestia answered.

"That's it than. I'm..." it dawned on me, "I'm not in my own universe." I said in a quiet tone and looked down at my bed. "Too far from home."

"No you're not, Marcus." Celestia lifted up my chin with a soft finger to look at me, "We can get you back. We just need to know which is yours."

I narrowed my eyes and sat up strait, "How?..." I said quizzically.

"Magic of course" she then reached out her hand at the door and closed itself with a flick of her wrist. I was awestruck at her ability. "We opened portals before, but they were at random. We can open one for you to your own universe. We just need a little... sample from you." she said to me and looked at my head, more specifically my hair.

"M-my hair?"

"Just a couple a strands, nothing more." she smiled eagerly.

"Sure, of course." I reached up, grabbed a couple of my own hair and yanked them out. It didn't hurt, but I left an urge to scratch that spot. She took out her clean handkerchief and spread it out on her hand. I set them down onto it and she folded it up neatly.

"Thank you, Marcus. We should get you home in no time." she handed the cloth over to Twilight and she and her little... thing went out to go deliver it I guess. She looked back at me, "So, Marcus. We have plenty of time to speak." she rested her chin on the palm of her hand, "What is your world like?" she asked with great interest.

"Well... we pretty much colonized our whole planet and went to the moon with rockets." I looked around the room and it seemed a little old fashioned, "I guess your kind haven't got much further than us."

"Really?"

"Yeah. I mean from what I seen so far, we're at least a century ahead of you." I pointed at the cock, "Your clocks uses gears and cogs to move their fingers." I looked at my own watch and took it off to show it to her, "Most of ours are now like these." My watch didn't have little fingers or ticked, but it showed the time, what day it was and even how active I was.

She took it from my hand and looked at it closely, "Very interesting. Very interesting indeed, Marcus. It's obvious your kind advanced much more than ours." she showed it back to me, "If you have the answer, pray tell, how did you get this far?" she asked with great interest.

"I'm pretty sure it's our curiosity about pretty much everything. Is it Dangerous? How far is it? Can I get to that area? Why does it do that?" I said to her.

She nodded in understanding, "I see..." she looked thoughtful for a moment, "So... where does this curiosity lead?" she asked.

"Well, anywhere from Observations, to Theories and Experimentation." I answered.

The moment I finished, her expression turned into shock, "Experiments!?"

I started to fear for my own life being taken by her. Maybe be torn apart with her magic? "D-don't worry, Princess," I tried to calm her down, "We don't go mad scientist on anything anymore. We only used dummies, lab rats and dead pigs, but mostly artificial things made to be tested like crash test dummies, blast patches, lab grown organs, things like that; rarely anything living nowadays. Using other animals these days is animal cruelty and brutality. The only reason we use lab rats because they’re lab-grown and they’re biological similar to our own bodies… to some degree but enough." I tried my best. Maybe I'll see my Granny in heaven. I miss seeing her and her stories of the old.

She seemed to calm a little, but looked a little unsure about my answer, "Are you speaking the truth?" she asked with a hint of doubt in her tone.

"Not in every corner of our planet, but people go to jail and are punished when they are found out." I answered, still fearing a little for my life.

"Your species are a strange one, Marcus." she sat up strait, "What else are you good at?"

"Well..." I was a little hesitant saying anymore, but she is the Princess, "We got into a lot a wars and two World Wars." she arched an eyebrow, "But they're not ‘mindless brutes who wants to fight for no reason’. When one country or more are trying to take the other or treating their citizens badly, we try to negotiate first, but if they don't agree, we try to get them back on their proper seats, and yes, we do get dead soldiers and citizens, but we do eventually get them back on track. By far, the United States Army is the most powerful and the most advanced when it comes to fire power. Though, they do get tricked once in a while."

"So you fight for others who are in danger or being harmed?"

"We're a pack species, Princess… wait…” I thought for a moment, “What do you call a group of omnivores that live, care and hunt for others? Anyways, of course we fight for others, no matter what the cost." she seemed a little more relieved about my answer this time. "Princess Celestia. Not every civilizations you find will not be exactly the same as yours."

She sighed and looked down at her hands and hooves, "I guess you are right, Marcus. I should have expected what I heard from you." she seemed a little down.

I lightly patted her back, "It's okay, Princess. We're understanding as well." I said to comfort her a little more.

She smiled, “And what other species resides on your planet?” she seemed comfortable now.

“Uh… do you mean sentient species?” I asked, making sure I had it right and she nodded, “Humans are the only known, sentient species on our planet. We used to have other human like species on our planet thousands of years ago, but they’re extinct. There’re also claims of space alien species and mythical beings hiding and living with us, but there are no evidence to back those up.” I answered.

She seemed to droop a little, “Seems like a lonely place to live.”

So from that point, we started discussing on what our two kinds could share. For hers, its technology and knowledge. For me, it's knowledge of uniting and a bit of magic. Just think what that could do to our home world. Everyone united with no more conflict and mindless arguments between super powers and most likely solve our energy hunger problem. Peace on Earth. I know it wouldn't last too long, but it should work well after that.

I explained a little more why Humans have high levels of curiosity. We only want to learn more of how things work and point their guns at something new and threatening. So I explained not to come too strong or they'll fire their guns. But then I also told her not to look too weak since they might think her world would be easy to take over. So not too strong and not too weak; basically a balancing act.

She then explained how we act a little like Griffins. I know what Griffins are, but here, I had no idea what they might look like since these things call themselves Ponies and they are far from what they look like in my world. Sure there are some similarities but still. She then explained they too are a warrior race, but they do it just for fun, take more land and tradition, to us, it's because of our strong curiosity about how things work. She's partly right on that.

When it was in the middle of the afternoon, Rarity came in. "Good afternoon, Princess." she bowed down for a moment. What she was wearing made her cleavage show... big time. I didn't mean to stare, so I quickly looked away before any of them saw me and lightly blushed. Some things can’t simply be unseen.

"Good afternoon to you too, Rarity. How was your day?" she asked.

"Splendid." she looked at me, "You'll be staying with me till you get back home, Marcus."

"Th-thanks." I replied with a smile.

Next, a nurse came in, "You're welcome to go anytime, sir. But keep your bandage on for another day or two." I nodded and stood, then pointed me to a nearby washroom that had my clothes.

The three of us went out and I took in a big breath of fresh air. It felt so good to be out. I took a good look around my surroundings and it looked peaceful. All the ponies were chattering and the younger ones ran around, playing and laughing. It looked like a paradise to be honest.

A gold vehicle then parked up in front of us and the door opened by itself. "I'll see you two later." Celestia gets in the car. Man, for a polite and motherly Princess she has some expensive tastes.

"Likewise, Princess." I and Rarity said in unison, we blushed in response and looked away from one another.

The Princess giggled, "Have a nice evening you two." she said happily and the vehicle went off as she waved her hand out the window.

We stayed silent for a moment, a little embarrassed as we looked from one interesting thing to another. Before the silence got unbearable, she broke it, "Um... shall we head home?" she asked, taking a peek at me.

"Sure, yeah." we started walking, still avoiding looking at each other. As we walked, I mustered up my courage to look at her, "Rarity, uh... sorry for freaking out. I didn't expecting seeing... you and the little one."

"Sweetie Belle." she said.

"Sister?" I looked at her.

She nodded, "She's staying with me for a couple more days till she gets back with our parents." she grabbed both her arms across her stomach, "Most times, I never have enough time to be with her when she wants to play or ‘hang out’ as kids say these days."

"Why?"

"I'm a fashionista. I design and make fashionable clothing for others. It's my passion to make clothing." as we walked, she partly slid her tight jeans down, part of her thong showing and... a tattoo? What the hell? "It's what my cutie mark is. I work with clothing and gems." she slid them back up as we walked. I lightly blushed when I noticed I was still looking at her swaying hips and tightly fitting jeans. Thankfully she hadn't noticed me, "I just hope she's having fun with her friends."

In the morning, I woke with pulsating pain in my head. I groaned and covered my forehead with my cool hands to get some relief. "God, what happened?" I said to myself and slowly sat up. I looked around and confusion started to set in. After a moment, I remembered I was in another world. I slept on the couch again but it felt more like a bed then a stiff cushion for your butt.

I still had my bandage wrapped around my head but I didn't mind it. I grabbed my glasses, put them on and got up to stretch my body. I remembered properly greeting and apologizing to Sweetie Belle yesterday when she arrived and man was she energetic and quick to accepting my apologies. While rarity cooked for all of us I answered all of Sweeties’ questions to quench her adorable curiosity.

She is by far the most adorable thing I ever seen, well, second to my companion in the older days.

"I have to thank Rarity for letting me stay with her and Sweetie Belle." I said to myself, trying to think of a way to repay them. I looked around and spotted the kitchen. I smiled, "Might as well thank them a good breakfast first." I said to myself and started walking towards the empty room.

"Sis!" Sweetie Belle jumped onto her sisters’ bed, wearing her powder pink pajamas.

Rarity swung up, looking around frantically, "Wha!? Who's!?" she wore a blindfold and a slightly revealing nightgown.

Sweetie Belle peeled off her sister's blinds with a big smile, "Marcus, made breakfast for us!" she said excitedly and clapped her hands and squealed. "I snuck down when I woke smelling something Very good in the kitchen and when I got down; I peeked and saw the table filled with pancakes, cereal, milk and Pancakes!" She got off the bed and started pulling her sisters’ wrist to show her.

Rarity got up and slips on her slippers to follow her little sister pulling her wrist. As they went down the stairs and peeked in the kitchen, they saw a haven of food spread out on table for them. Marcus was wearing the chefs’ hat and washed his hands in the sink.

After I dried my hands and took off the hat, which I liked wearing for some reason, I heard a creek behind me and looked back to see Rarity and Sweetie Belle looking in with wide eyes. "Good morning, you two." I greeted them both and gestured to the table, "Hungry?"

Sweetie smiled with glee and rushed in to take a seat. Rarity walked in, in awe, "Did you make this?" she asked, still looking at the table of food.

"Of course. I'm not going to sit around taking advantage of you and your sister." she looked at me, "While I'm still here, I'll do my best to help you and your sister with whatever you need help with."

"You know, darling, you didn't have to do this for us." God, it took everything I had to not look at her revealing gown. Are they even aware of their figures?

"You're very right, Rarity, but I wanted to. I'm thanking you for letting me stay with you and your sister." I gestured her to the table where her sister ate happily, "Come on, let's eat."

She blushed and nodded in agreement. I walked up to the table and pulled a chair for her. She looked taken aback by my manners, walked over and took her seat, "Thank you, Marcus." She got herself comfortable on her seat and I sat across from her. "This looks delicious." she said.

Sweetie Belle, swallowed, bits and pieces of pancake and syrup sticking around her mouth, "It's a party in my mouth!" she continued stuffing down the food in her mouth. I chuckled and started eating politely. This breakfast was nothing special. I made this kind of breakfast before when I still lived with my parents back home.

After breakfast, Sweetie Belle was lying on the couch, her stomach somewhat bulging out from her pajamas, showing her little belly button. Rarity and I were washing the dishes; I cleaned them while she wiped them with a towel.

"How did you learn to make breakfast like that, Marcus?" she asked as she set down a plate in the cupboard. God… that’s a nice, curvy figure of hers, and it doesn’t help that she was wearing lacy, tight, revealing panties.

"My mother taught me how to cook and bake when I was little. So when I wake early, I can make my own but end up making breakfast for everyone. So I and my mother became the main cooks in our home. You also need some cooking skills when you live on your own in a city." I answered and I gave her a new plate.

"The city?" she continues wiping.

"Yeah. I was learning a few things in college and far from home to take the taxi there." I gave her the last plate.

"What were you learning?"

"Mainly arts and crafts, but a little bit of architecture, math and science."

"Wow. Interested in Arts? What do you do best at?" she placed the last plate back in as I dried my hands and faced one another. Might as well get used to her seeing her like this while I’m here.

"Hard to say. But for relaxing I like to play around with clay and mold them to different things. I’ve made little figurine statues, painted them and actually sold a few before I went to college and sold a few more during my free time to gain some cash to pay and buy a couple of things." I set the towel down on the counter, "How about you? I know you like fashion designing, but what else do you do to relax or have fun?"

"Well... I visit my friends, go to the Spa with Fluttershy once a week and play with Sweetie Belle whenever I have time." she grabs her elbows across her front, squishing her ample breasts together, making them perk up.

I must be strong, I must be strong, I must be strong, I must be strong… I chanted to keep my eyes on her beautiful face alone.

"Keep that up, Rarity. Family's very important." I patted her shoulder with a smile. My smile then slowly faded away when a memory of the past came back to my mind, "I need some fresh air." I said to her and walked past her.

Rarity watched him go towards the backdoor. She knew something was up but before she could follow him to ask what was wrong he got out and saw him resting his back on the door.

Sweetie Belle walked in and saw Marcus through the small window, "What's wrong with him?" she asked her sister, a little concerned about their new house guest.

Rarity sighed, "He needs some time alone, Sweetie Belle." she looked at her little sister, "You should go dressed up, dear. Don't you have some crusading today?"

"Oh no!" she yelled and scurried up the stairs.

Rarity looked back at the door and saw the humans’ shoulder and part of his head. She wanted to know what was wrong with him, but it seemed like he needed some time to himself.

She got to her room to get herself dressed as well. Sweetie Belle ran to her open doorway wearing her Cutie Mark Crusader cape and a little dress, "See you later, sis!" she chirped before scurrying away once more

Rarity popped her head through her shirt, "Be careful, Sweetie Belle, and have a nice day with your friends!" she answered as she started pulling up her tight jeans and wiggled her rump to get her plump, bubble cheeks in.

She then looked at herself at a mirror, trying to see if there were any imperfections in her style. She then heard the doorbell chime for her attention. She levitated her dainty glasses over to her and put them in her pocket. She quickly went down the stairs and saw Marcus going in the empty shop as well.

The bell rang once more, "Coming!" she yelled. She got to the door, fixed her composer before opening it, “Welcome to Carousal Boutique, where-"

"Rarity! Darling! How's my big girl doing!?" the female visitor hugged her tightly.

"M-mother?" Rarity said, surprised at her mothers’ early arrival.

"Of course, dear." she rested her hands on her cheeks and examined her appearance, "Have you been eating well?"

"O-of course, mother." she answered as her mother scrunched up her face with her hands as she cooed lovingly and pecked the tip of her daughters’ nose.

Her mother then noticed the human behind her, just standing there looking at them. "Hello there." she said and released her daughters’ cheeks. "What's your name?" she asked, examining the new creature.

"Marcus, ma'am." he answered politely with a small smile.

Rarity rubbed her cheek as she looked at the two, "What are you exactly?" the older mare asked and stepped closer.

"I'm a human from another universe. Don't worry, I'm not here to take over your world. Let's just say I'm... an ambassador." he answered.

Rarity noticed he was having some difficulty trying to stay cool. "An ambassador? Have you talked to our Princess yet?" he nodded. She arched an eyebrow, "Have you two talked about getting our kinds together?" he nodded once more. She looked at her daughter and Marcus for a few moments, "Are... are you two?" she pointed at them both.

Their faces instantly burned red, "No-no-no-no-no-no-no-no-no! He's just staying with me till he gets back home, mother." Rarity denied as she fidgeted a little.

"Oh…" she seemed a little a disappointed at the answer, "Oh well." she turned to her daughter and squeezed her cheek adoringly, "You're still young to find yourself a special somepony, my little marshmallow." she teased with a smirk.

"Um... m-maybe I should go walk around town. To get used to living around here, you know." he rubbed the back of his neck with a slight blush.

"Of course, of course, Marcus. Go right ahead." Rarity answered; her color still very visible. The two stepped aside so he could go out. He nodded at the two and went out, quietly closing the door behind him.

"So..." her mother stepped closer to her daughter, "have you been thinking about it?" she asked her daughter hopefully.

Rarity groaned, "Mother, can you please-"

"I'm just saying. He is an important... thing."

"Man."

"Yes. Man. He is a very important man. Almost like a very important Prince perhaps?"

Rarity's face turned red at her mothers’ teasing, "Mother! Can you please... stop." the older mare giggled in response.

"I'm just saying dear. One day you have to settle down and... maybe... have little children of your own. It's not like Marcus is married, and he seems very polite with mares like you." she adjusted her daughter's shirt.

Tell me something I don't know. Rarity thought to herself and caught herself by doing so. She really did need to settle down. She sighed, "I guess you're right, mother. But... please don't pressure me on this, will you?" she rubbed her left elbow. "I'm still trying to get over with what happened at the Gala."

"Of course, dear."

"By the way, mother. Where's, father?" she asked, a little curios about her fathers’ whereabouts.

"He's back home, darling. Don't worry about him. I'm just staying here in Ponyville for a couple days and I'll go back with Sweetie Belle." she answered. "But enough about him. Tell me about Marcus."

"That got pretty personal quickly..." I thought to myself as I walked through the town. Kids were playing and laughing. The adults worked and talked and some were whispering and looking at me strangely. I didn't mind them very much; I would do the same if I first saw them in my world.

I was blind on where I was going exactly, but I had a good sense of direction so I knew how to get back to Raritys’ Boutique if needed.

After some time just wondering around, taking in the scenery of the town, I came across a large tree with windows, doors, a balcony and other household items. "That's one awesome tree house." I said with my hands on my hips, admiring the work of art. I would love to live in a place like this. Seems so relaxing and calming.

"It's a library actually." I heard a familiar voice. Oh, so that’s why it’s giving the calming vibe. I turned my head to see Twilight standing beside me with a bag on hand. "How's your morning so far, Marcus?" she asked kindly.

"Not bad I guess." I thought back when Rarity's mother came in and managed to turn us to a pair of red apples. I looked at her, "How about yours? Went shopping?" I slid my hands in my pockets.

"Yeah. I bought quills, some ink and a cupcake for myself." she looked at me, leaned in to my face and squinted her eyes at me. I didn't quite like the feeling that she was invading my space, evening if she was a little on a short side. "Your glasses. They're cracked." and stood back.

I took them off and looked at them, "Yeah, but they're not so bad." I put them back on and looked at her.

"Follow me, Marcus. Come inside." she waved her hand at me and got to the door of the library. I followed her in and saw how beautiful the tree was decorated inside. The walls were smooth and elegant, the book shelves were beautifully carved and a carving of a horse head sat in the middle of a table. This library deserves a place in the Museum of Arts. Wait... humans will be here no more than a week or so, so maybe that'll happen.

Twilight set the bag down on the floor and walked over to the books, searching intently. She grabbed one out and quickly flipped through the pages. I walked over as she finished looking through the pages and her eyes darted from one side to another.

"What are you reading?" I asked and tried to peek.

She closed the book with one hand and smiled at me, "Give me your glasses." she seemingly levitated the book back to its place. I was still new to this ‘Magic’ thing so I ended up looking at the book while taking off my glasses and giving it to her. "Thank you." she said in a sing-song voice.

I looked at her as she closed her eyes and started levitating my glasses while cupping her hands under it. I watched in awe as the cracked glass started healing itself back to normal. When it was fully restored, it rested down back to her hands and she opened her eyes. She showed me my glasses, "There. Fixed." she smiled.

I took them from her and closely examined the pair. "Are their limits to what your kind can do?" I asked as I put on the pair.

"Well, with the technology we have right now, there are. But if it advances, there should no limits whatsoever." she answered and walked back to her bag.

Everything was clear now that she fixed my glasses. I looked back at her, "Hey, Twilight. Do you have a map of Ponyville?" I asked.

"Sorry, but there are plenty in the Town Hall." she answered as she took out the contents and set them down on the table.

I walked to the door but stopped and looked at her, "Hey, Twilight."

"Yeah?" she levitates the quills and ink jars to her desk as she started casually eating the cupcake.

"What are these Cutie Marks supposed to be?" I asked.

"It's a symbol that appears on everyponys’ hips once they find out what their special talents are." she pulled down her dark blue jeans to show me hers, and apparently part of her panties. "My talent is Magic. Applejack is maintain and farming her apples. Rainbow Dash is being a very skilled flyer. Fluttershy takes care of animals. Pinkie Pie take care of great parties and Rarity-"

"Fashion design." I finished the sentence for her.

"Exactly." she pulled up her pants and walked over to me, "How about you? Does your kind get Cutie Marks?" she asked.

"We don't. Our skins are pretty much blank all our lives unless we get a tattoo." I answered while rubbing my neck.

"Fascinating. Your kind isn't restricted to one thing. They can do whatever they want." she crossed her arms across her chest. "We could learn a lot about each other."

"I'll try my best to keep the Princess alive and safe."

She chuckled, "You better." she made a menacing look at me, "She is my teacher and mentor after all." I was taller than her but her expression made me feel a little helpless. She then giggled and walked back to her desk. "Don't worry, Marcus. If she can take care of the Griffins by her own and raise the sun each and every day, she should do well in your world." she sat down and looked back at me, "Have a nice morning, Marcus." she said with a smile, then turned her back to me and started doing some work.

"Yeah, you too Twilight." I replied and got out, feeling a little embarrassed. No matter where you are in the universe, and this is the same to all men, women are always scary no matter what.

After wondering around for a couple of hours and speaking to a few ponies, I got back to Raritys’ Boutique to see if she was doing alright.

I walked in the front and almost crashed into Raritys’ mother. We jumped in surprise at the same time. "Sorry, ma'am." I apologized as we recovered.

"It's okay, dear." she walked around me and waved back at her daughter, "I'll see you later, darling!" she got out and closed the door.

I looked at Rarity, "What's up?" I asked and walked over to her. I noticed her lightly blushing.

"Not much." she looked at the time and back to me. "Um... care for lunch in Sugar Cube Corner?" she asked and the color of her cheeks slowly increased.

"Sure. Your call." I answered and walked over to the door, opening it for her. She smiled at me and walked out and I followed right after.

The lunch with her went well. We laughed and enjoyed each others’ company. We talked like we knew each other for years. As we talked, I felt eyes staring at me like I was being stalked. I looked around to see everyone else eating and speaking to each other.

"What's the matter?" Rarity asked curiously.

"It... It's nothing." I turned back to face her and that's when I almost fell out of my chair.

The pink mare, whom was hiding behind Rarity and creepily looking over her friends’ shoulder with a manic grin, then took out a sky blue cannon and shot out confetti and streamers, causing Rarity to jump in her seat with a squeak.

"Welcome to Our Universe and Ponyville Party!" Pinkie yelled and an anonymous rope fell down by her head and she pulled it down with a big grin. The whole shop was then decorated within seconds of pulling the rope. She then got behind me in a flash and put a party hat on me. She quickly got over to a wall, flipped a small secret button and a cake fell on the table me and Rarity used. I looked up the tall cake and saw a baby alligator at the top, wearing a smaller party hat as well.

I saw Rarity walking around it, "Wha... what just happened?" I asked, trying to process what was happening around me.

"You're in one of many Pinkie Pies’ ‘Welcome Party’ of course." she wiped her finger onto the cake and licked it off. God… that seemed a little more suggestive than it should’ve, "Mmm, delicious." she said and licked her lips.

The party itself was okay; it went well I guess, though I'm not much of a party goer. Raritys’ friends came by and I met Twilights’ little reptilian follower. He said he was a baby dragon and Twilights’ number one assistant. He was proud of it too. Soon I figured out he used to have a crush on Rarity. It seemed a little weird since he was quite young but he figured that out pretty well. It was good to talk to another male for once, even if he’s a little younger than me and he seemed to enjoy talking to me as well.

I talked to Raritys’ friends a little more and it was a little hard how they all met and became best of friends on the very same day. Fluttershy seemed little shy about meeting me, but I guess it was her nature. She looked stunning and beautiful, even more than my landlord if I dare say and she was adorable to the max. She had a little pet bunny called Angel... he was Far from being a little angel, but he seemed to like his owner.

When the party ended, the sky outside was turning into warm shades of yellows, oranges and pinks. It was beautiful to say the least and we met Sweetie Belle when we were heading back to the Boutique. She seemed a little tired but still very well awake. She had her little cape on and it made her look a little more adorable and cute.

When we got back, Rarity told her sister if she finished her home work.

"Oh no! My home work! I have to finish it by tomorrow morning!" she yelled to herself and ran up stairs with her cape waving in the air like a little super hero.

Rarity sighed and looked at the time. "Great, I have to make dinner but I also have to help her finish up."

"I'll take care of her, Rarity. You go ahead and make dinner. I'll make sure she finishes before she goes to sleep." I said to her and started walking towards the steps.

"Thank you, darling." she thanked me with a relieved tone and I continued on up.

I looked in Sweetie Belles’ room and saw the little girl sighing and growling at her work. I knocked on the door and she looked back, "Yeah?"

"Want any help?"

"Yes! Yes!" she answered and waved over to me, looking at her paper work.

I walked over and looked down at the four pages, "I need a little help with math and filling out these questions." she said to me as I got down on one knee.

I grabbed the pages to look at them; I quickly read through them and smiled, "We should get this done before Rarity finishes cooking." I put them back on her desk to let her see, "I'll show you a few tricks so you can remember and learn faster." I told her as we continued.

After an hour and a half, Sweetie's Belles’ tongue was sticking out in great concentration. She looked adorable doing her work like that and with a final period, she threw out her arms in the air, "Yes! I finished!" she yelled happily.

I stood up and playfully rubbed her head, "Great job, Sweetie Belle." I congratulated her.

"With your help I did." she hopped off her chair and hugged me around the waist. "Thanks a lot."

"Anytime, Sweetie Belle." I replied and patted her back.

"Dinner!" we heard Rarity.

We separated, "Coming!" she yelled as we got out of her room to go eat.

The next morning, I woke up with a big scare as I saw big, lime green eyes staring at me. I jumped and saw it was just Sweetie Belle with a big smile on her face. "Good morning." she said in a sing-song voice.

I caught my breath, my hand pressed on my chest and tried my best to smile back, "Gu... Good morning, Sweetie Belle," I answered and tried to slow down my breathing.

"Well thanks for the help last night, Marcus." she hugged me and then ran to the door. "See you later!" she waved happily, got out and slammed the door a little loudly.

I slowly got up and looked around the room. I walked in the kitchen and saw that Sweetie Belle left her finished breakfast on the table. I cleaned it up and then my bladder told me I had to go do some business. It didn't feel like I had to go right there and then but when you have to go, you have to go and empty the tank.

I slowly went up the stairs quietly and stood on the second floor. I saw four doors, two on each side of the hallway as I walked down to the door I was looking for. All of a sudden, I heard Rarity speaking to herself a little angrily in the bathroom. Before I could turn and wait for my turn, the door swung open and saw her... nude.

Her breasts were nearly perfect in shape, smooth and wet with little pink, perky nipples sticking out. Her slender and perfectly curved body was dripping wet and her mane and tail as well. She looked like a white, beautiful sex goddess who... who just noticed me.

"Marcus!" she yelled and tried her best to cover her body with her wet limbs.

I quickly covered my eyes and turned away from her, "I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I didn't know you were in there! I thought you were still asleep. I'm sorry." I apologized as best as I can to her.

I heard her quickly going back in the bathroom and moving curtains but didn't close the door. After a moment, she spoke up, "Marcus... c-can you grab a towel for me?" she asked.

"W-where are they?" I asked, turning my head to point my ear at her but made sure I was still covering my eyes.

"In the closet in my room." she replied.

I started stepping to my right, trying to get to her room. I got to her door and opened it. I got in and quickly looked around her room. I opened her closet and saw the towels. I grabbed one and went back to the door, covering my eyes. "Tell me where to step, Rarity. I can't see a thing." I told her while holding onto the towel under my arms.

"Okay, um... step forward... now to your left three times... yes, yes almost, got it." then the sound of slipping hooves entered my ears and into my brain, signaling she was probably falling back. So I uncovered my eyes to help her but the opposite happened. She was falling towards me. I fell back as she landed on me. I groaned but I only managed to breathe in through my nose for some reason. I opened my eyes to see that I locked lips with her, her nude, wet body on top of me.

She moaned and opened her own eyes to see me, realizing what just happened as well. I felt her hot breath on my face before she stopped breathing entirely. It felt like the world stopped for a good long moment before she separated our lips, "I-I'm so sorry, Marcus." using her arms, she lifted herself off me, accidentally revealing her breasts to me. I didn’t notice when but somehow I had my hands resting on her soft, wet spot just between her thigh and hip where her cutie marks were, and accidentally-unintentionally squeezed my hands. Our faces turned bright red; she quickly grabbed the towel from the side, ran to her room and closed the door shut.

I just laid back, thinking about what just happened. After a moment, I realized I had to go. I got to my feet and closed the door behind me. I finished emptying my bladder and walked over to the mirror. I wiped away the fogged mirror and looked at myself. I then realized I still had my bandage wrapped around my head. Slowly, I started unwrapping it and thought about what just happened. "It... wasn't that bad really." I smiled and blushed in response, as I took off the bandage from my head while quickly licking my lips. I tasted something… new… my head wanted more. It left the hair above my forehead standing up and it looked like I went through the fastest and the best ride I ever had, and it kinda was true.

Than an image of her nude, sexy body immerged in my mind. Like I said before, some things can’t simply be unseen.

Rarity had her back to her door, covering her breasts with the towel. She thought and pondered about what just happened to her and Marcus. It was embarrassing to say the least, but it was also her first kiss. She kissed cheeks before, but not locking lips with another. She had mixed feelings of embarrassment, and excitement; embarrassed, because it was a total accident and her first time kissing. Excitement, because she just kissed a handsome man she always wanted. Then it dawned on her, what if he goes back home and not come back forever? This made her smile fade but she was glad her first kiss was someone polite and kind to her. It was a total accident, but an accident she'll never forget or regret and would gladly do again.

She looked back at her door and lightly bit her lips and tasted something delightful, "M-maybe I can try and convince him to stay." she said silently to herself and smiled at the thought. That's it; convince Marcus to stay with her. Her smile widened and uncovered her chest to let her girls breathe. She started patting her coat with the towel while thinking what she could do to convince him to stay in Ponyville. Better thought than done, but the challenge excites her knowing what the prize is at the end of the line.

Author's Note

There, edited. Took me a while then expected. Anyways.
This won't be a long story, but I hope you enjoy it nonetheless.
Big thanks for Lightingace for giving great ideas, suggestions and proof reading.
Here's the gallery of a few drawings I did for this story.
Lovely Rarity
So till next time, comment if you like, have a nice day/night and good reading, everyone. :twilightsmile:

Lovely Rarity Part 2 (Edited)

After the morning incident with a wet, nude Rarity, it’s been a little awkward for us both when we meet up around the building. So here's the thing though, she… would sometimes brush by me with her soft body or tail and I would catch her sneaking a glance at me, not that I wasn’t doing the same. If only I knew how women worked a little more properly. Maybe it’s just a little too awkward right now for us to talk about it at the moment.

I was in the living-shop room, sitting on the couch while Rarity was still in her room, doing something I guess because I keep hearing her hoof steps walking around on the ceiling.

I was still very nervous to talk to her about the bathroom accident, but she made it worse by brushing by me whenever we meet. I sighed and stood up, "I need some fresh air." I rubbed my now-bare forehead, which felt a little better with the bandage off. ‘I should tell her that I’m going out…’ I thought to myself as my nervousness slowly started to build up, but I manned up and started heading up the stairs.

When I got to her door, I heard her walking around the room in a little rush. I collected my courage and took a deep breath before I knocked the door.

"R-Rarity?" the walking stopped suddenly, and it was silence for a good few moments.

"Y-yes?" she stammered.

"I'm heading out for some fresh air for a while... do you mind?" I rubbed the back of my neck like it was aching and looked down at the floor.

"No... no of course not, Marcus... s-see you at lunch?" her voice seemed a little nervous in tone.

"Yeah... of course." I answered and left her door to head out.

I was a little relieved I had time to my own, but... I hesitated a little to open the door for a moment before I got out. Everything in my mind told me to stay with her, to give her some company, but I had to think of what to do next when I meet up with her again.

As I quietly walked through the streets, I felt a pair of eyes looking at me and looked around me to see who the culprit was. All ponies seemed to mind their own business, some waving at me but when I turned back, I saw a glimpse of Raritys’ hair heading away from her room window. I guess she was thinking the same thing.

I felt a little empty leaving her. She seemed to fill that hole pretty well the few days I’ve known her, her little sister as well. They both were great friends to start with and they were generous enough to let me stay with them.

I had no idea where I was going, but I knew I wouldn't get lost around here. Though I almost got lost in a city after a week I lived there. I managed to find my way around and a little help from a few people, I got back to my apartment. It was in the middle of the night as well when I got back. My mind was tired as well as my bones and I instantly went into sleep the moment my face hit the pillow with my clothes still on.

Before I knew it, I was out of town and found myself in another path.

"Howdy, Sugarcube!" I jumped at the sudden noise and looked back to see Applejack carrying a barrel on her shoulder with one arm. "How are, yah?" she got to my side with a friendly smile.

"Not bad, Applejack. Just taking a little fresh air."

"Well yah came tah the righ' place, Marky. Sweet Apple Acres have the freshes' air aroun'." she took in a deep breath and sighed. "Nothin' like home." She looked at me, "Care tah visit?" I really had nothing else to do so I nodded and started following her. "So what's on yer mind, Marky? Ya look a lil' on edge." she asked.

"I’m fine, Applejack. Just thinking about something." I answered as I watched the dirt road.

"Rarity givin’ yah a hard time?"

"Not at all. She's great. I've been driven rougher and she's not even scratching the surface on that." I looked to the side to see the endless apple trees with fresh, red apples hanging, ready to be picked off.

"Me an’ Macintosh are havin' a lil' break in the barn with some Apple Cider. Care tah join?" she asked.

Well, it’s been a while sense I had a relaxing break and a drink, "Sure. Why not." I answered as she wrapped her free arm around my shoulder.

"Yah and Big Mac should be great pals, then." she patted my shoulder. Damn she was strong.

The barn looked pretty regular, big and red with barn animals. I wondered why they needed pigs, cows and chickens. It's not like they eat them... right?

"Good mornin', Granny Smith!" Applejack waved at the elderly, yellowish mare. She lightly waved in response as she sat in her rocking chair. We got into the barn and she set the barrel down and wiped her head, "Grab yerself a mug, Marky." she got back out and yelled, "Big Mac! Break!"

I looked around the barn and found three mugs on a hay stack. I walked over and grabbed one. I looked back and saw Applejack picking up the barrel with both arms and walked over to me to set it on the hay stack. She pops out the cork with her bare hand and jammed in a muzzle. She leaned it down to its side, grabbed her own mug and started filling it up.

She stepped back and gestured to the barrel, "Don't be a stranger." she said with a smile.

I walked over and poured myself a good amount. I stepped aside and took a sip. When I saw a loaming shadow coming from the door, I looked and almost spat out the cider.

Applejacks’ brother looked like he was on steroids; his body was ripped like he goes to the gym every minute of his life with little to no fat on him at all. He was a little taller than me and had a one piece of wheat grass at the tip of his mouth.

"Big Mac. This here's, Marcus." Applejack introduced us.

He turned to me with his mug on one hand and reach out with the other. We shook with a firm grip, "Good to meet you, Big Mac." I greeted.

"Eeyup." he answered in his low, gruff voice and took a sip of his drink.

"Applejack!" we heard the elderly woman.

Applejack chugged down her drink and set it down back in its spot, "Comin'!" she yelled and ran out of the barn.

I looked at her brother and he sat down to a nearby hay stack and rested his elbows onto his knees. I walked over to him and sat beside him, "So... you and Applejack pick apples?"

"Eeyup."

"Just the both of you?"

"Eeyup."

I looked at my mug and looked in the gold colored, sweet beverage. I took a drink and he followed right after.

"Can I talk to you about somethin'?"

"Shoot."

"Well... early in the morning, I and Rarity got into a little... accident and I can't really seem to face her directly." we both took a drink at the same time. "So what do you think I should do?"

"Jus' talk tah her." he answered simply.

"Well, yeah. Easier said than done."

"Eeyup."

"You don't talk much do you?"

"Eeyup."

We both drank once more and saw Applejack coming back in and adjusted her Stetson hat, "Hey, Marky. Yah wanna help with some apple picken? We'll pay yah."

"Sure thing, Applejack." I answered and I and Big Mac drank the rest of the cider.

We all walked to the forest of apples and Applejack gave me a bucket, "Ah, don't know how yer kind pick apples, but do yer work an’ you get the pay." she said to me and I nodded.

I walked up to a nearby apple tree and looked up to see the apples just waiting to be picked. I set the bucket down on the ground and slipped off my shirt to tie it around my waist like a belt. I took a few steps back, and got myself ready, "What are yah doin'?" Applejack asked.

"What do you think?" I took a few quick steps, jumped up and jumped off the bark of the tree and grabbed one of the branches of the tree. I got myself up and sat on the branch between my legs. I stood up and started picking the apples and dropping them down onto bucket billow.

"Yah a monkey or somethin'?" Applejack asked.

"Something like that!" I grabbed the branch above me and reached out for the other apples, "We're close relatives, but I have a hard time believing we stood because of the tall grass. Bad idea to be seen by predators a few thousand years ago." I jumped down and dropped the last apple down into the bucket. "How many more need some filling?"

"For yer, part. Just three." she answered and Big Mac gave me one more bucket.

As I picked apples from the trees, I watched the siblings kick the trees and the apples fell all at once. It was interesting how they picked apples that way. That is when I knew not to piss them both off in the future.

After we finished, we brought back the apples back to the barn. "Yah did good, Marky." she took out a little sack from her back pocket and tossed it over to me, "Ah say thanks tah Rarity for yer help, Marky. Now have a nice day." she nodded to me and started walking back to the barn house. Her hips swayed side to side, her well toned legs and cheeks distracting me for a good moment till Big Mac cleared his throat.

"Oh! Uh... s-sorry." I put the sack in my pocket and started helping him put the buckets on another, bigger cart.

"What, yah gonna say to Rarity?" he asked and carried two buckets to the cart.

"I'm still thinking about that."

"What's makin' yah feel so uncomfortable?" he asked as he set the last two down.

"Um..." I sat down on the edge of the cart, "I... I saw Raritys’ body." I answered with a light blush.

"Hm... Ah had the same problem not too long ago." he said and crossed his arms.

I looked at him, a little surprised, "Who exactly?"

He stayed quiet for a moment and turned his head, looking at something. I looked and saw Applejack speaking to the elderly mare. My eyes got wide and looked back at him, "You're sister?"

He nodded, "Mah advice, either get used to seeing her with barely any cloths or get used to seeing mares without cloths at all."

"Without... what?"

"Don't yer kind have naughty female images?"

"Wha... you have those things here too?" my mind was blown.

"Eeyup."

I shook my head in disbelief, "Well... thanks, I guess. Great talking with you." I started heading back.

I started walking back to Ponyville to think a little more on what I should say to Rarity when I see her again. I shook my head once more, “Naughty mares… I wonder how they are around here?”

Rarity sat on her chair, drawing designs for future dresses. By far, she had countless crumpled paper around the floor of her small trash bin. Her mane and tail were a mess, "Why can't I concentrate!?" She took off her glasses and covered her face with a sigh. But once she covered her eyes, images of her kissing Marcus haunted her mind. She opened her eyes and stood up. She flopped down to her bed and sighed, "Why did he have to be my first?" she grabbed her pillow and rested her head onto it. "Why am I complaining?" she smiled giddily at the thought.

She closed her eyes and hugged the pillow, imagining it being her special man. Oh she wished it was. Before she knew it, she was kissing the object like it was actually him.

She stopped and groaned, "I need some help." she said to herself and got off her bed.

~Fluttershys' Cottage~

Rarity sat on Fluttershys’ couch in her little cottage home. Fluttershy came out of her kitchen, carrying a tray of teacups and a kettle. She set them down on her little coffee table and sat beside her long time friend, "So what brings you here, Rarity?" she asked in her sweet, gentle voice.

"Um... I..." she looked around the room and picked her tea cup to drink. She accidentally drank the whole thing and sighed. "I... accidentally kissed and... exposed myself to Marcus." she blushed at the memory.

"Oh... o-oh my." Fluttershy's cheeks turned pink at the thought.

"I can't stop myself thinking about it, Fluttershy. And... I think I'm," she gulped, "in love with him." Fluttershy poured her another tea, "What should I do?" she asked her timid and blushing friend. "Am I going to make the same mistake like what happened with Blue Blood?"

"Um..." Fluttershy started thinking at the matter. She knew nothing about having a relationship with another but she'll try, "Um... so... what did you feel about Blue Blood when you first saw him."

Rarity shuttered at the thought of the so-called ‘Prince’, "I thought we would be together forever and live happily ever after." she frowned, "I thought he would be a Gentlecolt when I first saw him, but what happened? The Opposite!" she yelled and her face was visibly turning red in anger and her eyes started to get bloodshot.

Fluttershy jumped a little at her friend's outburst, "W-what about, Marcus? How was him?" she quickly changed the subject so Rarity would hopefully cool down.

Raritys’ breathing started to slow and thought about her human companion, "He... he's been a sweet heart since he came to live with me and Sweetie Belle." she took a deep breath and made a sly smile, "He makes sure we were okay and happy. I asked him why he acted that way and he said it was because he was being thankful." she sighed and looked past her friend dreamily, "But I like to think otherwise. He's such a Gentle... a Gentleman." she smiled at the thought of them kissing passionately. She shook her head and looked at her friend with a worried look, "Am I so selfish to say he should stay with me and not let him go back home?"

"Well... a little. But, maybe if he's willing to stay with you, I guess it's okay. Have you asked him about it?"

Rarity looked down at her cup guiltily, "Not really."

"If you like him to stay, you should ask him. Maybe he'll say yes, but if he doesn't, you can at least respect his decision. He might have to do something really important back home. Or maybe he misses his friends and family." she said.

Rarity's expression saddened at the thought, "I guess... but I still have time to ask him to stay." she set the cup back down and hugged her friend, "Thank you so much, darling." she whispered to her as Fluttershy returned the embrace.

"Anytime, Rarity." she replied as they separated.

Rarity looked at the time, "I should be heading back now. Thank you for your time again, Fluttershy." she stood up and headed for the door.

"See you later, Rarity. Have a nice day." Fluttershy said before she got out.

As her friend got out, the timid mare noticed something… wet under her. She looked and her face turned red, “O-oh my.”

Angel hopped up on the couch; crossed his little arms and tapped his foot repeatedly in disappointment. She looked at him, “I’m so sorry, Angel. She startled me. I’ll clean it up right away!” She got off the couch and ran off to her kitchen. Angel looked at his now wet, favourite spot and face palmed himself.

As I was walking back to the boutique with a clear mind, I felt something tackling me from behind. I gained my balance before I fell over and tried looking around to see who it was. It wrapped its arms around my waist and giggled, "Hi, Mark!" it greeted me happily.

"Sweetie Belle?" I looked under my arms and saw her bright, smiling face and chuckled at me.

"Who else?" she released me and got to my side with her hands behind her back, "Where's Rarity?" she looked around the area to expect her sister standing around somewhere.

"Probably back in her Boutique." I answered and started walking again with her following by my side.

Her ears perked up in surprise, "You left her alone?"

"I... I needed some fresh air. We both did." I answered a little nervously, but she didn't seem to notice.

"You're right on the fresh air part." she said simply and pointed, "She's coming this way."

I looked at where she pointed and saw the mare walking towards her Boutique with her gaze pointed towards the ground. I couldn't help but stare at her swaying hips going side to side with her perfect looking figure. God, that nude body of hers is burned into my mind and it's not helping At All. Right now, all I see is her nude body walking sensually towards me.

"Rarity!" Sweetie Belle yelled and waved at her sister.

Rarity looked up when she heard her sister calling for her and looked a little surprised when she saw us both. We blushed when we made eye contact and Sweetie Belle ran over to her.

I walked over as her little sister briefly hugged her. I rubbed my neck, "How was your morning?" I asked with a chuckled. Her cheeks were still blushing and I could still feel my own.

"Fine... just fine." she answered timidly and turned her face down, but I could still feel her eyes looking back at me.

Sweetie Belle looked at us both with a confused look, "You two are weird." she said to us both. She grabbed our wrists and started dragging us towards Rarity's Boutique, "Come on! I'm getting hungry!" she continued pulling us with all her might as her face started to turn pink with puffed out cheeks.

As we got in, I started making lunch while they both killed time with some chatting and laughs in the shop. It was good to hear them laugh and talk to one another. It pretty much almost made me forget what happened in the early morning with Rarity. I hope she was feeling the same.

"Hey, Marky!" I jumped a little when I heard Sweetie Belle's voice come out of nowhere. I re-adjusted the pan and fixed my chef hat. I looked at her, "Yes?"

"Do you want to come to the park with us after lunch?" she asked with a hopeful smile.

"Sure thing." I answered and continued cooking.

"Yes!" she sprung out her arms in the air and made a short hop.

The meal was okay I guess. I and Rarity were still a little nervous about each other but we're doing a little better. When I mean doing a little better, I'm mean more eye contact and smiles.

After we ate, we started heading out for the Ponyville Park. I didn't even realize there was even a park. I mean this little town is surrounded by lush forests, mountains and this forest called the Everfree. Why exactly is the park in the center of the town? Yeah, I know, it's safer for kids to play around and have picnics but they should make another park nearby to show how beautiful this little town is and get more tourism around here.

Other then what I said, the park isn't that bad. It's well taken care of, clean and somewhat peaceful with the little pond.

"Oh! Oh! Let's play Hid and Seek!" Sweetie Belle said excitedly to us.

"Sure. I'll count first." I said and looked around for a tree.

Marcus then started counting in front of a tree, covering his eyes with his hands.

Sweetie Belle grabbed her sisters’ wrist and started pulling her, "This way!" she whispered and both sisters started running for the patches of bushes nearby. The moment they hid themselves in the bushes, Marcus stopped counting out loud.

The sisters peeked through a small gap in the bushes and spied at their hunter. After giggling at their hunter a couple of times, they fell silent when he was close to them. They both covered their mouths to keep quiet as his legs were just a few inches from the bush they were hiding in.

Rarity looked at her little sister and saw she was trying her hardest to keep her mouth shut. When a snicker came out of her mouth, Marcus's legs froze and turned towards them slowly.

Rarity lightly tapped her sisters’ shoulder and made a few gestures to her and she nodded in response. When Marcus was about to kneel down, the sisters launched out of hiding, throwing out their arms in the air and roared loudly at him.

As they did, Marcus fell back in surprise and held onto his chest like he was in pain. The sisters laughed for a moment, but when they realized something was wrong with their human friend, he passed out.

"Marcus?" Rarity said out loud, a little worried. They both got out of the bush and went over to him, kneeling down, "Marcus, are you okay?"

The two sisters looked at one another and Sweetie Belle shook his chest, "Mark?" she said, both getting more worried by the second.

Rarity set her hand on his shoulder and chest, "Marcus!?" she started to breath heavily.

All of a sudden, his body started shacking violently and yelled out like he was possessed. The sisters fell back onto their rumps and when they did, his mad screaming turned into cries of laughter.

He grabbed his stomach and started rolling around gleefully. The sisters looked at one another, confused.

"A-are you okay?" Sweetie Belle asked as she calmed down.

He nodded as his laughter fell silent. He sat up and looked at them both. Sweetie Belle scrunched up her muzzle and laughed out loud, now rolling on the grassy ground. Rarity chuckled at her sister and what happened to them.

Marcus smiled at Sweetie Belle and stood up to his feet. He helped the filly onto her hooves and walked over to Rarity. He held out his hand for her with a sly smile. She blushed and held his hand, helping her up.

Through the rest of the afternoon, they enjoyed themselves with a couple of games in the park. When ponies passed by, Rarity noticed the mares gained interest in her human friend, and he didn't seem to notice them. She was now determined to show them he is already taken.

With that, she needed to be a little closer to him. With the little accident this morning though, it could make things a little difficult for both of them. But with this new threat of him being taken away by other mares drove her to it.

Once they were laying down beside a tree to rest, Sweetie Belle lay her head down onto his stomach like a comfy pillow. Rarity became bold and rested her head right beside her sisters’. It felt good in a way, knowing that she was this close to him and how warm she felt.

They both looked at one another and smiled, "What should we do later?" Sweetie Belle asked her older sibling.

"I don't know." she turned her head to Marcus, "W-what time is it?" she stammered. She then heard his heart pumping strongly in his chest. ‘Was he tired? Or is he nervous? Hmm, maybe excited?’ she thought to herself, making her heart flutter and blushed.

He checked his watch, "Five."

"Hm. I'm getting hungry." Sweetie voiced.

"Want to go to Sugarcube Corner?" She asked and Sweetie Belle nodded with a smile.

~Sugarcube Corner~

During meal time in the Surgarcube Corner, more mares were keeping an eye on Marcus while he ate and spoke with Sweetie Belle on how her day went.

Once she paid no more attention with the mares around her, she noticed Marcus and her little sister were having fun like they knew each other for years. To Sweetie Belle, he was her big brother. To her, he was a crush she couldn't stop thinking about.

He was the perfect, special, gentleman she always wanted. He was so sweet, kind and...

"Sis... are you okay?"

Rarity starred at me like she was day dreaming about something. She blinked and realized that she was staring at me.

"Oh! Yes, I'm just fine. Just... a little distracted." she brushed aside her hair and blushed. She grabbed her milkshake and started sipping through the straw nervously. That’s pretty damn adorable so I smiled at her.

~The Next Day~

The next morning, someone rang the bell to the building, which woke me up from my sleep. I sat up on the couch and stretched out my arms with a yawn. After a moment, Sweetie Belle came down the stairs in her adorable pink pajamas and quickly went over to the door to open it.

I heard a yawn and looked back at the stairway to see Rarity standing there in her nightgown, rubbing one of her eyes. All of a sudden her body became nude in my mind. I looked away, ‘I better get used to it.’ I thought to myself.

"Mom!" Sweetie Belle yelled. We both looked and saw their mother at the door.

They both hugged, "Good morning, darling."

"Mother?" Rarity walked over to her, "What are you doing here?"

"Sorry for waking you three, but I'm going back to Canterlot at eleven and I need Sweetie Belle all ready to go."

I saw Raritys’ ears droop down a little, "I guess so." she grabbed both her elbows across her chest, "We'll be at the station before eleven." when she smiled, it didn't look like she was too happy about it, a little forced.

"Okay, dear. I'll see you two till then." she kissed both their foreheads, waved at me, I returned it in kind and went out.

Sweetie Belle then grabbed her sisters’ wrist and dragged her over to me. She pushed us down onto the couch and crossed her arm, "Here's what I want to do before I go." she sat down between us with a wiggle of her rump, wrapped her arms around our waists and lifted her legs onto the couch, "I want us to be together and nothing more." She tugged us both and we scooted a little closer to her, "It was so fun being with you two." she tightened her embrace around us and smiled.

Rarity smiled at her, "Me too, Sweetie." she wrapped her own arm around her little sister and pulled her in.

Sweetie Belle looked at me, "How about you?"

I chuckled, "I had a great time, Sweetie Belle." I petted her on the head, wrapped my arm around Rarity and pulled them in, "I only hope it lasted a little longer."

She nodded in agreement. We stayed silent for few moments before she looked back at me, "Marcus..."

"Hm?"

"Do you Have to go back home? I mean, you have a place here to stay with my big sis. Why not stay with us?" she asked.

I looked at the shop, thinking and the two sisters waited for my response. "Well, Sweetie Belle... I love it here. But once Princess Celestia come and get me, I have to make sure your Princess stay safe and work out a treaty between our worlds. If it goes as planned, I might come back but I might not as well. If it goes badly... well then I'm not coming back. Simple as that."

"Then don't you dare fail, Marky. We want you here. Right, sis?" she looked at her.

Rarity instantly blushed, "O-of course. We'd l-love for you to stay." she stammered.

Sweetie Belle starred at her, "You're weird, sis." she smiled and pulled us closer together, "I love it!"

~Ponyville Train Station~

It was great while it lasted. Sweetie had her little suitcase right beside her and she wore a big, flat hat from her sister to keep her face shaded from the sun. Her two friends were also right beside her; the two just looking at me with big eyes. They also had their own little capes just like Sweetie Belle had.

"What's yer name?" the yellow one asked.

"Marcus."

"What are you?" the orange one then asked.

"A human." I grabbed my other hand behind my back and leaned down a little with a smile, "What are your names?"

They got close to me, both grabbed my arms and started examining and pocking them, "Mah name's, Apple Bloom." she looked at my fingers.

"Scootaloo." she lightly pulled the hair on my arm.

The train whistled loudly, "Okay, darling. Time to go." Sweeties’ mother said to her. The little filly started going around, hugging her friends, her sister and lastly me. "Keep my big sis, happy." she whispered to me and went over to her mother. She grabbed the handle of her suite case and started going in with her mother. Before she disappeared in, she happily waved at us and followed her mother in.

We saw Sweetie Belle taking her seat beside her mother and started waving at us. We all waved back as the train started going.

When it was out of sight, Rarity grabbed both her elbows and just stood there, looking at where the train was. The little girls went up to her, "Are you okay?" Scootaloo asked.

She nodded, "I'll be just fine, you two. Don't you two have plans on crusading for Cutie Marks?"

"Not really." Apple Bloom answered. "Don't yah have some dresses tah make?"

Rarity chuckled, "Maybe not today. I need a little break anyways." she looked at them, "Go and help your sister Applejack. That's something for you two do."

"Yeah! Come on, Scoots!" they both ran, Scootaloo got onto her scooter and both started heading for the Apple acres with their capes fluttering in the air.

I looked at Rarity once more and walked over to her. I stood beside her and crossed my arms, "So... how long before she gets back?"

"Couple of days."

I checked my time and saw it was now lunch, "We should head back." I looked at her, "Want to go to Sugarcube Corner?"

She looked at me, "But I left my Bits at home."

I took out my little sack and showed it to her, "I didn't."

Her eyes got wide, "Where did you get those?"

"I helped Applejack and Big Mac pick some apples. Oh, and she thanked you for letting me help her out." her expression then changed to confusion, "Never mind that. You hungry?"

She smiled with a blush and nodded, "Let's go then." I gestured to the town, "Ladies first."

Her color increased, "Th-thank you, Marcus." she started walking past me and I followed right behind her. I was still having a little problem seeing her, especially when she accidentally reveal her lady parts a little more. But I do manage to control myself not to stare too long.

~Some Time Later~

Lunch went pretty well. She was smiling and laughing at my little jokes and antics. We were doing a little better talking to each other, but we were still getting used to it. I noticed she was looking around a little more than before, but I guess it's not my business.

When we got back to the Boutique, I grabbed her wrist before she went away to her room. She looked at me, "Yes?"

"Rarity... we need to talk about our little... bathroom accident." I blushed and she was too.

"O-oh... okay." I let her go and closed the door. We walked over to the couch and sat down. "Rarity. I'm sorry for what happened that morning." I apologized.

"N-no, I'm sorry. I... I didn't check before getting out." she apologized next.

We stayed silent for a good long moment, but to me, it felt like hours passed by. Before it got even more awkward, I broke the silence, "So... we cool?"

She looked at me, "I guess so." she answered.

"Then get over here." I said to her and pulled her in for a hug. She was frozen for a moment before returning it.

With that out of the way, we spent the rest of the day doing work. She dealt with her customers and dresses and I cleaned and assisted her. I'm still being haunted by the image of her nude body, but I ain't complaining anymore. She's freaken hot and beautiful and that's all I got to say.

At the end of the day, we bid goodnight to each other and went our separate ways. I got on the couch and she, to her room. In the middle of the night, I guess, I was woken up by a phantom whisper.

"Mark? Marcus, are you awake?" I heard.

I stretched out on the couched and yawned. I opened my eyes, but everything was blurry. I then saw a white and purple mass right beside me, "Rarity?"

"Did... did I wake you? I'm sorry, I'll just head back."

"Nope, Nope. Get back here." I said as I sat up and grabbed my glasses. I looked at Rarity and saw she was just wearing her revealing nightgown. We both blushed but I stood up, "What's the matter?"

"I... I can't sleep." she answered shyly and rubbed her arm.

I smiled, "Let's get you sleepy then." I gently grabbed her wrist and started going up stairs. We got to her room door, I opened it and her room looked pretty dark. I let go of her and looked around the room to see if there were anything that would sooth the mare to go to sleep. Singing was out of question because I'm a horrible at singing. If I did, I would sound like some kind of dying animal trying to call for help.

"What are you looking for?"

"Something that'll help you to go to sleep." I answered and went over to her desk. I turned on the lamp, and looked around, but made sure I didn't touch anything. I then found an old book. I grabbed it and read the title. "Bed Time Stories. Hm. Interesting." I looked at Rarity who was sitting on her bed, looking at me with a light blush. "How about a little story, huh?" I waved the book.

Her eyes got wide, “I-I only read that to Sweetie Belle! Honest!” shaking her hands in front of her nervously.

I looked at her for a good moment before smiling, “I know it’s for little kids.”

"I'm not a little filly anymore. You know that, right?"

I grabbed a chair and moved it over beside her bed, "Yup. But it should make you feel young again." I sat down with a smile, "Wouldn't you want that?"

She sighed lightly and nodded. She got herself comfortable on her bed and waited for me to start reading. I crossed my legs and cleared my throat as I turned to the first page, "The Ugly Duckling."

As I was reading, I noticed she was smiling the whole way I read to her. I don't know if it really did make her feel young again, but at least she was enjoying it.

After I read a few more stories to her, I stopped and looked at her. She fell asleep. I smiled and turned off the lamp. I set the book down beside it and looked at her again. Her coat seem to dimly glow in the night and it made her all the more beautiful to see her peacefully sleeping. I pulled up the blanket for her, "Sweet dreams, Rarity." I whispered to her, placed the chair back in its spot and looked out the window.

The town was almost completely dark, but a few lights lit the streets and windows. This place seems so peaceful, I wonder if it was the right thing to bring humans in this world.

"Marcus…"

"Hm?" I looked at her and saw she was just mumbling in her sleep with a tiny smile. I smiled at her, knowing she was dreaming about me. "Good night." I said to her before I went out her room get some sleep of my own.

Author's Note

Good day, everyone! Thanks for all the "likes" and "Favorites" they really do help a lot. I hope you like the Edited version. Edited Part 3 will be out next week.
Also thank, Lightingace. He's been a big help with this story.
So till next time, have a nice day/night and good reading, everyone.

Me: Hey, Mark.
Mark: Yeah? (he takes a sip of his cider)
Me: How did Rarity look when you saw her nude? (I take a sip as well)
Mark: (He jugs the rest in one go and wipes his mouth) Oh man, it's like once in a life time thing you'll ever get to see... so-
Rare: (She skips into the living room) Good afternoon, you two. What are you talking about? (She leans down on the couch, puffing out her breasts out of her cleavage) Sweet gossip? (She says with a hush and a smirk, arching an eyebrow)
Mark: Nothing! Nothing I say!
Me: (Chuckles before finishing the mug)

Lovely Rarity, Part 3 (Edited)

The next morning, it was a little lonely and quiet without the white, squeaky bundle of joy, whom is Sweetie Belle. Now I understood well enough why Rarity was a little sad when her sister left. I wonder how she’s doing with her parents? Where in the world did they go anyways?

Anyways, I’m in the kitchen cooking up breakfast for Rarity and myself. While I did, I wondered if I was being searched back home. It has been only a couple of days. I know my parents are most likely doing everything they can to find me with the authorities. I felt a little guilty just standing here and cooking for a lovely mare. At least I’ll be going back home to try and keep the Princess safe some day.

When I heard a yawn and hooves coming in, I looked around and smiled at the tired looking mare who was rubbing her eyes. “Good morning, sunshine.” I greeted happily while I continued cooking.

She just groaned and sat down with a light thud of her butt. I put the last pancake on her plate and switched off the oven. I grabbed both our plates and moved over to the table. I gave her one plate and sat down with mine.

I got myself comfortable on my seat and looked over at Rarity, “How was your sleep?” I asked and gestured to the syrup for her.

She blushed at my question and slowly reached over, “It… it was pleasant.” She answered and covered her pancakes with the sugary goodness.

I nodded, “Good to know.” I answered and we spent the rest of the mealtime silent. Something was up, but I didn’t want to get into her personal life, especially if it was a personal dream. I don’t like being asked personal questions myself. Who doesn’t?

After we were done, I washed the plates by my own while Rarity raced up the stairs like she was some kind of cartoon character. I still felt a little nervous around her but I was doing a tad better than last time. But I couldn’t say the same with her.

I sat down on the couch and I could feel I forgot about something. I crossed my legs and pondered my brain out. My brain was nagging and nagging at me about something I forgot.

‘Hey, Brain. Why don’t you just tell me what I forgot , huh?’ I thought.

‘You’re the one in control, you ape. I don’t have a map to find your control panel, so just keep thinking.’ It replied.

‘You’re the one who has all the memories stored away!’

‘Hey, buddy. I’m not Indiana Jones with a map to find some great lost treasure here. I had no choice but to be born with you. I have no idea why but somehow you forgot how to use me.’

‘Hey!...’ I froze in real time, ‘Damn it!’ I yelled in my head and hit my leg, which caused a painful Charlie-horse. I winced and clenched my leg with both hands.

“A-are you okay, Marcus?” I heard and looked over my shoulder at the now properly clothed Rarity. She looked a little worried and stepped forward.

“I’m fine!” I said with a groan, stood up but limped with a painful wince. “I-I need to go and get something.” I limped over to the door and waved back, “I’ll see you later, Rarity!” I said before I got out and quickly limped through the street to go to the Town Hall to grab a map.

Ponies were staring at me, some a little worried and some giggled and chuckled at my funny limping. I just ignored them and continued on.

When I finally got to the large building, my leg felt a little better. I grabbed the gold handle and pushed it to open the double door. I walked in and saw it was just a huge empty space with a stage. Early morning sun light shined through the windows in the circular building and light dust was visible as they passed through the rays of light. It looked calm… relaxing really.

“Ech-hm.” I jumped, lifted my arms to protect myself and looked to my right in reaction. “May I help you?” I relaxed as I saw a mare sitting in her desk with a braided hair and wore a pair of stylish glasses. Her desk was lit by a lamp she kept on. She looked up with her eyes and jumped in surprise as well. “What are you!?” she yelled in terror, stumbled out and hid herself behind her chair while shaking.

“Oh, sorry miss… My name is Marcus.” I relaxed and stood a little straighter and held my hands behind my back, “I was wondering if I could speak to the Mayor.” I answered politely.

She slowly sat back down after a few seconds of hesitation and looked at her paper work shakily. “She-ah… She’s in a meeting r-right now. She’ll be open a-after an hour… sir.” She stammered and looked up with her eyes.

“Okay. Thank you…?” I looked at her name tag, “Honey Gum.” I said with a smile before going out and gently closing the door.

I looked around the streets and saw there weren’t any children running around. Man, I already miss Sweetie Belle. I put my hands in my pockets and started walking. To where? No idea. I thought of going back to the Carousel Boutique to relax, but it seemed Rarity needed some time to herself. After walking aimlessly around the town, I looked around and couldn’t see anyone around me and found myself in Ponyville Park. As I stopped, I heard a faint, low sound coming from somewhere, I looked around, trying to pin point where it was coming from. When I got closer, I heard it was playing a music somewhere in the park.

I got behind a bush and saw a grey mare playing something with her back facing me. I got out of the bush and slowly walked towards her and saw she was playing a Cello while sitting on a small foldable tool. I looked around and found a bench nearby. I quietly walked over and sat down. I crossed my legs and watched her play. It felt a little awkward though because I was watching her back.

Her dark grey tail slowly swished side to side with her body as she played the large instrument. Her bow strokes were very smooth and it looked like she barely had a grip on her bow. Her body was relaxed and the sound she created with the large instrument was very relaxing to my ears. I laid back and closed my eyes while still facing her. Listening to the music she played sent me back to my childhood when I was relaxing against a tree, watching the sun set before me. I smiled at the memory.

When the music ended, I opened my eyes and looked at her. She was stretching her arms and legs. I blushed when she bent down, showing her well toned cheeks, being hugged tightly by her black jeans. She stayed like that for a few moments before going back up. The memory of Rarity nude instantly came back. I shook my head when I caught myself staring at her body. I smiled and clapped my hands. She jumped and swiftly turned around to see who it was.

“Very beautiful piece, ma’am.” I continued to clap, “Very beautiful.” I smiled at her.

“O-oh… thank you…” she blushed, “I didn’t know I had an audience.” She shied away and hid her bow and Cello behind her.

I stopped clapping as I looked at her with curious eyes, “Where did you learn to play?” I asked with a sly smile. “Oh, and-ah, sorry for startling you.”

“I-ah… I learned when I was a filly in Canterlot, sir.” She answered, and her blushing died down a bit.

I chuckled at her British accent, I can just imagine Rarity using the accent while playing a violin, “Name’s Marcus. And yours?” I sat up straight.

“Octavia Melody.” It was so adorable seeing her so timid. I guess she really wasn’t expecting someone to walk by and listen to her play.

I stood up and walked over to her. I held out my hand for her, “A pleasure to meet you, Miss Melody.” I greeted.

She reached out and lightly shook my hand, “Likewise, Marcus.” She replied.

After that and took our seat on the same bench, we started talking about her history and how not very many ponies appreciated her music. She also played in a Grand Gala in Canterlot a little over a year ago. I felt a little sorry for her when she said it didn’t go the way she wanted but I felt happy when she found someone to live with around here. She talked about her housemate, like how she’s the best DJ in Equestria and goes by the name Vinyl Scratch. She admitted they had a few fights but they manage to work things out, usually for her side. To me, it sounded like they were complete opposites… and maybe a stray thought made them out to be an intimate couple but I digress.

Just when I was about to tell my own story, Spike interrupted me as he stumbled up to me, “Mark!” he panted heavily and collapsed down, face first, but still held up the scroll he held.

I grabbed the letter, “Who is it from?” I asked and helped him up by pulling up his arm.

“The… the Princesses!” he panted and it looked like he was going to have a heart attack at any moment as he clenched his chest. He really needed to get in shape. “Oh goodness, my lungs are trying to kill me!”

I opened up the letter, trying to ignore him and stop myself from laughing.

Good day, Marcus. This is Princess Celestia of Equestria. I ask for a meeting between us and my sister, Princess Luna, tomorrow afternoon. I will meet you at the Ponyville Train Station. Bring Rarity along if you wish.

I want to speak about your world and your kind a bit more. How I should act and behave around your kind once we go to your universe.

Your friend,
Princess Celestia.

I blinked with a blank expression.

“Marcus? Are you okay?” Octavia asked.

I jumped a little and looked at her, “Oh, yeah. I’m fine.” I rerolled the letter, “Just a letter from the Princess.” I put the paper in my pocket.

“Oh! Really!? How-did-you-two-meet!?” she asked excitedly and bounced a little on her seat. The bench creaked a little in response to her excitement.

Spike panted as he got back up, “Later, Mark!” he said as he started running as fast as his little legs can carry him.

“Later, Spike!” I waved and looked at the mare, who had a big grin and eyes filled with wonder and enthusiasm. I chuckled at her expression, “I was in the Ponyville Hospital when we first met.” I started telling the story as I sat back.

Back in the Boutique, Rarity was laying down on her couch, smelling faint traces of Marcus’ sent as she rested her head on the pillow he uses. She sighed and made a dopy smile, “Such a gentleman.” She whispered to herself and smiled widely.

There were no orders for her to work on and she had all the time in the world to relax. She knew her couch was comfortable before, but now it seemed like it’s the only thing she wanted to lay on, besides her bed.

She hugged the pillow and giggled to herself, “Oh dear me. I’m acting like a love-struck little filly.” Then a light knocking on the entrance door disturbed her peace and flicked her ears up. She looked at the door in wonder, “Coming, dear!” she yelled and stood up. She looked at herself and quickly straightened out her thin, white t-shirt, tightened her waist belt and straightened out her black skirt that hugged her thighs perfectly.

She quickly went over to the door and breathed in. She twisted the knob and opened it, “Welcome to Carousel Boutique. May I… Fluttershy?”

“H-hi, Rarity.” the timid, lemonade colored mare greeted with a light wave of her hand.

“Good morning, dear. What brings you here?” she gestured her friend in.

Fluttershy walked in, “I-it’s our weekly Spa day.” She answered quietly as she stood before her friend with a little smile.

“Oh dear, I forgot! I’m so sorry, Fluttershy. We should…” she stopped herself from going out and thought for a moment. She looked back at her friend, “Fluttershy, darling. Is it okay if we bring along another friend?” she asked with a hopeful smile.

The timid mare looked a little confused with her ears folded back, “Who?” she barely spat out.

“I-I… I want you to see if I’m not sugar coating… you know who…” she blushed and played around with her fingers. “And… I want to thank him for being so helpful and… kind to me and my sister…” her face became even more flushed.

“Oh… um…” Fluttershy knew what this meant. It meant she would have to show her body to someone else she barely knew. Her face turned red at the thought but when she looked at her friend, she looked so hopeful and pleading. She knew nothing about helping out with relationship problems, but for some reason, Rarity keeps asking her like she knows all the answers. “But… what do you want me to do?” she barely spoke out as she tried to hide her face with her pink lemonade, wavy hair.

“Just… just see if he’s doing what I told you about him. See if he’s being a gentleman, kind and caring. I don’t want another heart break like what happened with…” her right eye twitched and made fists, “Blueblood…” her voice was coated with the most toxic of poisons, penetrated with long, thick, rusty daggers and finished it off by placing a gallon of Antimatter bomb over it, which was dangerously about to go off.

Fluttershy then lightly nodded her head, “O-okay… Rarity…” she never liked seeing her friend so angry because it caused her to wish she was at the other side of the world. She can only imagine what Rarity could do being this mad and upset. Maybe she can beat the Princess herself if she was this mad at their great leader.

Suddenly, her face was buried in soft, warm orbs and heard, “Thank you so much, darling! I’ll go find him, you go ahead and wait at the spa!” she said to her friend and quickly ran out the door to find Marcus.

Fluttershy stood at the door for a few moments, dumbfounded for a few moments before she started sniffing the air, “M… Marshmallows?” she looked around to see what was causing the smell. She then sniffed her own armpits and breasts but shook her head, “No… not me…”

Rarity ran all over town, trying to find Marcus. When she couldn’t find him, she asked a mare, and she pointed towards the Ponyville Park. Rarity quickly thanked her and sped towards the direction, leaving a dust cloud in her wake.

When she got to the park, she rested her hands on her knees and panted, sweat forming on her coat. “I might… need extra care… after this.” She huffed and stood straight once more, searching with her right hand shielding her eyes from the bright sun.

When she saw his back and sitting on a bench, she quickly ran over but stopped once she saw he was speaking to another mare. She skits to a holt, rushed over to a nearby tree and peeked out to see what they were doing.

She squints her eyes and saw the mare he was speaking to was her fellow city mare, Octavia. In her mind, at one side, she hissed at the mare like some kind rabies infested cat and on the other side, she was denying Octavia would snatch him away from her just like that.

She hid herself behind the tree once more, her back against the tree and fixed up her composure. Once she was sure she was done, she peeked out once more to see if they were looking at her way. She slowly stepped out and went behind Marcus’s blind spot. She started walking towards him with light steps, “Oh goodness. I hope I won’t screw this up.” She whispered to herself with a blush.

As I spoke to my new friend Octavia, and chuckled at one of her stories with her housemate. I felt a light tap on my left shoulder. I looked back to see who it was and smiled up at my housemate.

“Hey, Rarity. Doing okay?” I repositioned my body half way between my two friends and rested my elbows on the backrest of the bench.

“G-good morning, Marcus.” She then looked at the mare sitting beside me, “Morning, Octavia.” Rarity had blushing cheeks and held her hands behind her back.

“Good morning, Rarity. It’s nice seeing you once more.” She stood and faced the white mare. “You’re lucky to have him living with you, Rarity.” Now it was my turn to blush. Octavia looked at me and giggled, “Well, I must be going now.” She walked over to her Cello and puts it back in its big, black case, as well as her bow before loosening it. She threads her arms through the straps and grabs the small stool, tucking it away under her arm then turned to us, “Another time, Marcus. I enjoy speaking with you.” She waved and started walking away with a slight sway of her hips.

I watched her walking away for a few moments before I looked back at Rarity, “So… what’s up?” I asked while resting my right ankle on my knee and connecting my hands together.

“Um… I was thinking… Maybe you would like to join me and Fluttershy at the spa…?” she kicked around the dirt path and faced down with an adorable, heart ranching expression.

I would say yes, but then I remember I needed to meet with the mayor. I checked my watch and saw it was only a minute left before ten, “Well, I needed to speak to the mayor in a minute…” I looked up at her and her sad expression just twisted my heart, “But… I guess that can wait.” I stood up and she smiled brightly at me, “Sure thing, Rarity.” I answered with a sly smile.

She squealed happily and hopped up and down. She then grabbed my wrist and started pulling me. Then a thought dawned on me, ‘Spa… I never been into one of those before…’ the blood in my face drained out.

~Ponyville Spa~

Once we were inside the Spa building, I saw the timid mare sitting, reading some kind of magazine. I looked at Rarity and saw she was walking over to the counter with a lovely, pink mare standing behind it. “The usual, please, Oh! And-ah, here’s extra bits for Marcus over there.” She turned and gestured at me.

The pink mare’s eyes grew wide for a few moments before nodded her head at Rarity. She stepped out from behind the counter and walked over to me. Her height only managed to reach up to my nose, “This way please.” She gently grabbed my arm and started leading me into a room.

I looked back at Rarity and saw she wiggled her fingers at me with a smile and a light blush, “We’ll see you in a few moments, darling.” She said before the pink mare turned a corner with me.

The mare led me into a small change room and she lets goes of my arm. I just stood there, looking around the room. I looked at her and saw she was looking through various types of robes and occasionally looking at me, like she was sizing me up.

She then picked out one and moved over to me, “Change into this. Leave your under cloths on.” she stepped back and just looked at me with curious eyes.

I just watched her for a few moments before I started taking my clothes off. It was a little unnerving for her to be watching me while I took off my cloths, but what do I know about Spa employee rules?

I put my cloths away in a locker and she grabbed my arm once more. She started leading me out the room and went in a dimly lit room with cushioned tables around. The room was filled with lit candles and soothing music. The mare lets me go and walked over to the nearest table, gesturing to it, “Just relax and lay down, please.”

I walked over and first laid down on my back. I got myself comfortable and rested my head on some head rest with a hole in the middle. She positioned herself right above my head and rested her hands on my shoulders, “Tell me if I hurt you. Okay, sweetie?” I nodded my head, “So, Marcus. Where did you come from? I never seen a creature like you around here before?” she started massaging my shoulders tenderly.

I sighed in delight and closed my eyes, “Well… I come from another universe to start with.” I began with a sly smiled as she continued to massage my shoulders.

Oh God, her hands were heavenly. I had so much trouble trying to answer her questions.

“Are you enjoying it, sweetie?” I heard with closed eyes as the mare moved onto my chest.

“Very.” I answered and opened my eyes to look at the mare, but immediately regretted so. I quickly closed my eyes as the image of the mare’s bulging chest nearly touched my face. Then again, I regretted closing my eyes as well because the image of nude Rarity popped up in my head. I clenched my eyes shut as I started feeling my joystick wanting to grow up. ‘Stand down, Junior! I don’t need you at the moment!’ I thought to try and calm myself down. ‘Okay, just relax, Mark. Clear your mind and relax… just… relax…’.

I blanked out my mind and relaxed my body. The soothing music and the pleasant smell helped. I started feeling the mare’s clothing on my forehead and the tip of my nose as she moved down to my waist. I just tried to ignore that and kept my eyes closed. But she smelled soooo pleasant, but as good as Rarity though. I took a quick, quiet sniff and figured out she smelled like some type of flower or some sort. I then took a quick peek and saw her white shirt up close.

I reclosed my eyes and just tried to relax. After she finished the rest of my body, I flipped over and rested on my stomach. I used my hands as a pillow and rested my chin on them. I opened my eyes and saw Rarity just ahead of me with a blue, nearly identical mare massaging her. She was in the same position as I was and looked at me.

We both blushed, but I smiled at her nonetheless. I looked over at her friend and saw the once timid mare was relaxing away with a smile with another, different mare.

I felt the mare lightly sit on my back, with her legs on either of my sides and started working on my back. My eyes rolled at the back of my head and rested my face on the headrest, my arms just dangling over the edge. I heard light giggling from the girls but I had a hard time caring. I groaned at the mare’s heavenly hands, “A little higher… That’s the spot…” and continued enjoying the rest of the massage session.

After what felt like eternity of relaxation, the mare got off of my back. I looked up and saw Rarity was standing up with a robe on, as well as Fluttershy. She looked up me, “I’ll see you at the Jacuzzi, darling. Right now I and Fluttershy are going to get our manicures done in the other room.” She and her friend started walking away with the masseuses. “Later, Marcus.” She said before she went through the open, double doors.

The mare then stood by my side, looking at me, “Follow me please.” She said as she waited patiently with her hands behind her back.

I slowly got up and sat on the table and stretched my back with my arms in the air. “That felt incredible.” I slumped down for a few moments, getting my blood flowing normally once more. I got my bare feet down with a light slap. She turned around and started walking towards a different hall. I followed her and was somewhat hypnotized by her swaying hips. Her butt cheeks were tightly wrapped in her powder blue pants. It even showed an outline of her panties she wore and they made her cheeks all the more enticing.

Suddenly I was hit by a wall of damp, warm air. I took my eyes away from her rear and searched around the room. I saw three small rooms around, large windows on each one but covered by fog. I pulled the collar of my robe to let some steam out. “Wow. It’s warm in here.” I said and looked down at the mare.

She then walked up to one of the doors leading to a fogged room and turned to me, “Please hang your robe on the coat hanger beside you and get in the room.” She bowed her head for a moment and went out.

I watched her for a few moments before she was out of sight. I turned back at the room and looked around while I untied the fuzzy belt around my waist. I took off my robe and hung it up. I took off my glasses as well and slipped it in the pocket of my shorts. It pretty much got useless after being in this room alone.

I looked at the door to my right and walked up to it. I grabbed the knob and opened it. I was taken aback at the sudden rush of warm, damp air. I stepped in and closed the door while I rubbed my eyes, “How in the world is this going to be relaxing?” I asked myself.

“Just sit down and relax, monkey boy.” I quickly spun around to see who spoke to me. The rainbow hair mare waved at me with a smirk, “What brings you here, Marky?” She asked as she sat on the wooden bench with her left leg lifted up on it and resting her left elbow on her knee.

“Rainbow?” I said as I squinted my eyes to see her more clearly.

“The one and only.” she answered and spread out her arms and wings. “So, Marky. What brings you here?” she asked once more.

I noticed she was wearing a blue tank top and a pair of panties. I sat down and rested my elbows onto my knees, “Rarity asked me to come along.” I answered as I felt myself starting to sweat.

She chuckled, “Pff! Did she sweet talk you into it?” she smirked.

“Yeah, something like that.” I answered and sat back, resting my back against the wooden walls. “What’s the purpose of this thing, anyways?” I asked as I looked around.

She leaned in, grabbed something behind the hot coals and poured water into it with a dipper, causing the water to hiss and evaporate into steam, “To get you sweating like a pig and clear your nose so you can start smelling things as good as a Blood Hound.” She answered and sat back with a sigh and planted small grin on her short muzzle.

I sat back and closed my eyes. I relaxed my body and just stayed silent. After a moment, I started liking this little room. What she said was all too true. I was sweating like a pig and it cleared my sinuses. We both took a deep breath through our noses and sighed in almost complete unison.

“Not bad… not bad at all…” I said with a sly smile.

“Yup.” She simply answered.

We stayed silent for about few minutes before I opened my eyes and looked at relaxing mare. Her breasts weren’t the biggest but her hips and legs were the hips and legs of a goddess. Seriously, it looked like she’s ready to have a baby and pop it out of her anytime she wants. Every mare in this little town has their own little perks.

“So, Dash.”

“Hm?” she kept her eyes closed.

“Wanna hang out later?” I asked.

She then looked at me, examining my body with curious eyes. She then shrugged her shoulders, used her hands as a pillow and reclosed her eyes, “Why not, Monkey boy. I don’t have plans this afternoon anyways.” She answered.

Rarity sat back, relaxing as she felt her masseuse lightly holding her hand and filing her nails. Rarity’s face was covered in lime green facemask with slices of cucumbers covering her eyes.

“Fluttershy darling. Are you okay meeting Marcus in the Jacuzzi?” she asked.

“Um…” there was a long pause till she answered, “Well… not really… I don’t know what to do.”

“Please, Fluttershy. I need to know if he’s the kind, gentleman I told you about.” She looked to her right, “I want to know if he Is the one I’m looking for.”

“May I say something?” Lotus asked.

“Of course, darling.” Rarity answered and looked towards her.

“My sister might have covered that already when you all were in the massage therapy, Miss Rarity.” She continued, “It seems this, Marcus, is interested in mares as well. I was watching him as he was massaged to see if he was not doing any funny business with my sister. My sister most likely thought the same thing when she massaged his chest and back. I can say he is the gentleman you say he is. He has self-control and polite manor a gentleman needs.” She finished and lightly blew on Rarity’s fingers to get the nail dust out of the way and started cleaning it with a q-tip dipped in clear nail polish.

“R-really?” Rarity said in disbelief.

“Yes, Miss Rarity. We try and see what new customers prefer as they visit. Like what we did with you and Miss Fluttershy the first time you two visited.” She finished and moved around Rarity to start with the other hand.

“Oh… thank you, Lotus.” Rarity thanked the light blue mare. “Fluttershy can you please come with me? It won’t be the same without you and I still feel a little nervous around him all by myself. I need somepony with me.”

After a long pause, she finally heard her friend, “I… I guess… if you need somepony else there.” She answered.

Rarity felt relief wash over and smiled towards her friend to her right, “Thank you So much, darling!”

“Um… I’m over here, Rarity… To your left.” Fluttershy said timidly as Rarity felt her hand on her left shoulder.

When the pink mare left the room, I looked around and saw a large tub with slightly foaming water bubbling up to the surface. The whole thing was raised off the floor and two short stair way leaded up to the edge of the bubbling pool. I then remember what the mare said that caused me to blush.

“This is the Jacuzzi, Marcus. Please hang up your robe and take your under cloth off before you get in. Your friends will be here, shortly.” After that, she left without another word.

“Oh god… Oh god, Oh god, Oh god.” I said to myself, nervously pacing around with both my hands on my head. “Okay. Relax, buddy. Stay calm and…” I looked around and looked at the bubbling pool, “And get in the pool before they get in.” I said to myself with a light blush but determined to go in.

I took off my robe, which felt a little heavier after the sauna treatment, and hung it up on the wall near the Jacuzzi. I quickly walked over to and up the short stairs. I stood over the bubbling pool for a few seconds before I took off my shorts and threw it aside. I was now butt naked and nervous beyond belief. I dipped my toe in the water and quickly pulled it away, “That’s hot.” I muttered to myself.

I started stepping in with light tremors going through my body caused by the warm, steamy water touching my cool body. When it got to my manhood, I winced and stopped for a few moments before I started descending once more. When I finally sat down, the water reaching up to my neck, I rested my head on the edge of the pool and closed my eyes to relax with a sigh of relief. “There. Done.” I congratulated myself and smiled.

I cleared my mind and went into my personal little world to relax. I was in a small beach; clear of people and the sound of waves enter my ears. I sat on the warm sand, propping myself up with my arms and crossed my legs. This little beach wasn’t my imagination, it was my memory. I looked up at the sky and saw a blue bird flying around freely.

“Marcus?” I heard and looked around the beach to see who it was. “Marcus.” it sounded like…

A hand jolted me back to reality and opened my eyes. I jumped a little once I saw Rarity in front of me, resting a hand on my right shoulder. She smiled at me with a light blush; “Were you asleep, darling?” she released my shoulder and sat down near me.

I took my breath and lightly shook my head, “Not at all, Rarity. I was just visiting a recent memory.” I sighed and laid back.

I then froze. I looked her timid, blushing friend to my left and the blushing Rarity to my right. I sank down a little, stopping up to my mouth with increasing blood flow going to my face.

“Marcus…” I looked at Rarity as she gently placed a hand on my shoulder, “Everything’s okay, dear. Just relax and calm down.” Her soothing voice washed over my mind, destroying any unwanted nervousness and anxiety that effected my mind. I then felt a hand being placed on my chest to slow my heart rate.

I slowly closed my eyes, feeling calm once more. I took a deep breath and slowly let it out. I took a few more breaths before I reopened my eyes to see Rarity in front of me once more.

It was obvious these two girls were naked in the pool with me, but the bubbling and foaming water prevented me from seeing their nose bleed inducing bodies. But the thought alone made me aroused. ‘Okay, buddy. What’s the best image to counter act this thought? Road kill? No, no… Sweetie Belle? No, she’s just playing cute and adorable, plus she’s related to Rarity…’ My mind then ringed, ‘Maybe that time when I accidentally walked in on my grandpa right after his bath and he broke wind…’ I smiled as the image of my grandfather seem to kill the mood instantly and nudged the image of Rarity away.

I sat up straighter as I felt a little better being around the two nude mares in the Jacuzzi with me.

“Better?” Rarity sat back to her spot near me. I nodded and she smiled, “Good. Now, have you met my good friend Fluttershy, here?” she gestured to her blushing friend.

I looked at Fluttershy, who trying to hide in the bubbling, warm water and behind her wet, pink mane. I took out my hand with a gentle smile, “I did, but we didn’t have much of a conversation.” I answered Rarity. “I like to start over, Miss Fluttershy.” I said; my tone close to a whisper.

She seemed to calm down a little and looked at my dripping, wet hand for a moment before slowly reaching out and lightly shook, “O… o-okay, Marcus.” She answered and took her hand back.

I leaned back with a firmer smile, “Good to hear, Fluttershy. So… what do you do for a living?” I asked with the same, calming tone.

Her eyes and ears perked up a little, “Oh, I love working with animals. I take really good care of them, small or big, like Mister Bear who had a bad tummy ach a few weeks ago.” As she continued speaking in her happy, quiet tone, the mention of ‘taking care’ sent me back nearly a year ago when I was getting ready to go to take the cab to my new living space.

I was in my room, packing my cloths and a few other items in my suitcase. I zipped up the case and I felt a small weight land on my right shoulder and rushing air hitting the back of my head and neck. I looked to my right and smiled at the large beaked, cobalt blue macaw perched on my shoulder. I stood up straight and lightly scratched her chin. The bird lightly purred in response.

I grabbed my suitcase and walked over to my door and looked back at my old room. It wasn’t too special, but it was my comfortable, quiet and normal room for almost all my life.

I turned out the lights and closed the door with a click. The macaw then lightly squawked at me, followed by a nuzzle on my neck and cheek. I chuckled at my long time companion.

“Marcus!” I heard as I snapped back to reality once more. I blinked my eyes a few times before I focused back on the girls. “Are you sure you’re alright, darling?” Rarity asked with slightly worried expression. Fluttershy looked pretty much the same.

“I-ah… yeah. I’m fine.” I answered with a nervous chuckle.

“Marcus. What’s the matter?” Rarity held a firm grip on my arm.

There was no way I was getting out of this, so with a sigh and her letting go of me, I started to speak. “Well… back home, I left a friend.” I slumped back, “Her name’s Bo.” When I said it, I noticed Rarity was taken aback a little and seemed a little surprised, her friend as well. “Naming her after her mother seemed reasonable and I had no ideas on what to name her so I picked Bo.”

“Um… who exactly is this, Bo, you’re talking about?” Raritys’ smile was crooked and made a nervous chuckle, “Is… is she y-your…” she gulp, “Child?” her right eye then twitched once.

I looked at her like she grew another head and went insane, and I wasn’t sure if she was going insane. “Um, in a way, yes, but no.” I lightly shook my head. “She’s a blue Hyacinth Macaw.” I answered with a light blush, “Right now, I’m a little too busy to have a child and not really ready.” I finished. Both of them sighed and seemed a little relived, “What’s up with both of you?” I asked next, very confused at their expressions and emotions.

“I-it’s nothing, darling!” Rarity waved her hands with a grin. I looked at both of them quizzically with slightly squinted eyes.

To break the awkward silence, Fluttershy spoke up, “You miss her, don’t you?”

I sighed sadly and nodded, “There’s really nothing I can do. Yes my parents are there to keep her fed and clean but Bo doesn’t really have a connection with them. Heck, Bo only squawks and chirps with me around. I took care of her and she repaid it by caring back. She was there when I needed some company so I can stay sane when I was a little too stressed. We played games, she learned how to mimic an alarm clock and sirens when I needed to be woken up early, aaaand, somehow I managed to teach her how to fly in my backyard when she was old enough.” I crossed my arms and just looked at the bubbling, foaming water.

Fluttershy then moved in and wrapped her arms around me in a close embrace. I blushed, “As long as your thinking about her, I’m sure you both will see each other again.” She whispered to me. My breathing slowed as her hugging warmed my heart.

I decided to return it and smiled with closed eyes, “Thanks, Fluttershy… That means a lot.” I answered back as we hugged.

After a heart warming moment, I just realized her large breasts were pressed up against my chest and I felt her nipples beginning to erect, and poke me with them, exciting Junior as he twitched a little. I gulped, and when I did, she jumped away from me with a big splash and blushing profusely. Rarity then started giggling at us, trying to keep it suppressed.

She looked at us with teary eyes, “Oh dear, you both should have seen your faces.” She then burst out laughing and propped herself on the edge to keep herself up and out of the water. After a moment, I started chuckling and Fluttershy joined in with a blush so deep it would make a tomato jealous.

We enjoyed ourselves for the rest of that morning just talking to one another, till we had to get out of the water when the time came. I’m pretty sure both mares and our masseuses took a peek at my arse when I had to put on my shorts after drying myself off. I had my back to them, but I felt like I was being watched even after I told them not to look like they did to me. I guess I should feel more flattered then anything.

Author's Note

Editing Done!
I hope you enjoyed this chapter of Lovely Rarity.
Like always, comment if you like, good reading and have a nice day/night, everyone. :twilightsmile:

Me: Mark... Be... Very.... Careful walking around the Rooster's ladies. (I warned the brave, four eyed man as I stood twenty feet away from the little fence I learned to fear.)
Mark: (He picks up a hen as the bird started flaying around her wings and he looks over his shoulders at me) Pff! What harm can a little, flightless bird do a superior human like me!? (He looked and saw the hen was replaced with a red eyed Rooster, hot steam coming out of its nose as it breathed heavily. All of a sudden, it launched at him with a banshee like screech and clawed at his face, sending the poor man to the ground and continued assaulting him) Aaaaahhh! A Ragging Cock! Go get Fluttershy! Ow! Gah! My cheeks! My cheeks! Stop it! It's too much! Not my beautiful face! Why are you beating a guy with glasses! Aaaaahh! I'm scared for life! Why!? Whyyyyyy!? (On that day, any poor man who ventured to the small cottage never saw chickens the same way again with their Rooster Overlords (Alektorophobia))

Lovely Rarity, Part 4

In the morning, I sat on the couch, looking at my folded piece of paper in stupidity and groaned at the memory of yesterday afternoon.

I sat in front of the Mayor of Ponyville, smiling at her. The mare herself seemed a little curious of me as she examined my face and body with searching eyes. After a moment, she sat back and adjusted her glasses, “So, Marcus… What do you want to speak about?” she smiled at me and intertwined her fingers around each other.

“Do you have a map of Ponyville?” I asked simply.

Her eyes grew wide, “Is that all?” I nodded. She opened a drawer and took out a folded piece of paper and showed it to me, “You could’ve just asked Honey Gum near the door for one.” She said simply to me. One of my eyes twitched at what she just said that.

I groaned one more time at the memory and sighed, pushing it at the back of my mind. I put the folded map in my left pocket and took out my letter from my right. I unrolled it and read the letter one more time in silence.

“What’s that, darling?” I jumped on the couch and leaned away from the mare that snuck up behind me. She blushed and smiled nervously at me.

“Damn, Rarity.” I rested a hand on my chest to slow down my heart rate before it bursts out my chest. “We need to attach a bell on ya.”

“I’m sorry,” she apologized as she sank down behind the couch, her eyes, hair and horn just showing.

I sighed and sat up straight once more, “It’s fine, Rarity.” I chuckled and looked at the letter once more. “It’s a letter from Princess Celestia. She wants a meeting today this afternoon in her castle with Luna.” I answered and looked over my shoulder.

“Oh… o-okay.” Her ears drooped and her sad expression just twisted my heart.

“Wanna come along?” I asked. The moment I said that, she sprung back up with a big grin and stared at me with bright, blue eyes.

“Really!?” she clenched the couch with a vice like grip.

I slowly leaned away and showed her the letter, “Yeah. Celestia said you could.” She snatched piece of parchment away from my hand like it was the most imported item in the whole universe. Her eyes quickly scrolled down the short letter and grinned from ear to ear.

“Yes!” She lets the letter go as she threw her arms in the air. When she did, I thought they both would just ‘Pop!’ out of their sockets and swing down towards the floor, only being held up by skin and muscle tissues. Now that I think about, that’s kind of funny.

When I smiled at the thought, Rarity quickly wrapped her arms around my neck tightly like her arms had a life of their own and turned into a pair Pythons. Her cheek was pressed up against my own like she wanted them to merge them together. I could feel her heat coming off her cheek and I started feeling my own as she restricted the blood flow in my major blood vessels in my neck as well as chocking me with her surprisingly strong arms.

When I rested my hands on her arms to pry her open, but sadly, it was too late.

Just as she was hugging her wonderful housemate, she felt his hands rest on her arms. When she looked down at him, his body went limp. She quickly let him go and saw he just flopped down onto the couch like a rag doll.

“Marcus?” she said nervously. When he didn’t reply, she walked around the couch and crouched down and lightly shook his shoulder, “Marcus, are you okay?” she asked once more but he didn’t reply.

Rarity’s heart raced a mile a second, sweat started to form on her forehead as she started to panic. She quickly looked around her shop, trying to find away to… do something!

She looked back at him. She got down to her knees and pushed his body to get him laying on his back. She pressed her ear on his chest and was relieved she hadn’t killed the man as she heard his heart beat. She lifted her head and looked at him. She reach up to his head and lightly stroked his hair, “I’m so sorry, Marcus.” she apologized to the unconscious man.

She rearranged his limbs so he can perfectly lay on his back. She got behind the only arm rest of her couch, leaned in, grabbed him by under his armpits and pulled him up with puffed out cheeks. Once he was in place, she let him go and panted to get the blood flowing more easily through her brain. She walked around and gently lifted his head and rested it down onto the pillow.

She used her magic to pull up a chair for herself and sat down with a light thud. She sighed, ashamed of herself for what she did to her crush.

“Oh, Rarity. Your such a klutz.” She said to herself and hung her head down sadly.

After a moment, she sat straighter on her seat and straightened out her shirt. She looked at Marcus once more and smiled at his relaxed, unconscious face. She reached over to him and gently took his glosses off him so they won’t break if he rolls over.

She examined the pair in her fingertips. When she put them on, they weren’t that strong of a magnification for her eyes. She turned her head towards a full body mirror. She giggled at herself as the rounded eye glasses looked a little small on her. She lifted it up to her horn and rested it on the base of her horn.

She looked back at the resting man. She then placed her elbows on her knees and propped up her chin on the palms of her hands. She blushed at the thought about yesterday’s antics at the spa in the Jacuzzi. Why did she first thought of him having a child anyways? Was she too worried for their current friendship? A little too fearful of seeing his nonexistent love? Jealous?

She chuckled at the thought of being jealous of the bird. After a moment of silence, she did started to get jealous of bird. This, Bo, received love, comfort, and more love from her crush then her! She lightly frowned and gridded her teeth, now she wished she was the bird instead to receive the love and comfort. But then again, he said he hadn’t seen the poor thing nearly a whole year. She can only imagine the bird perched on something high and not sing or chirp for a whole year.

Her expression softened and looked at Marcus, “I’m so pathetic.” She said to herself, ashamed once more. “I hope he won’t be upset with me when he wakes.” She said to herself hopefully.

After a while waiting and nearly snoozing off on her chair, her ears twitched at the sound of groaning. She immediately opened her eyes and quickly brushed away the river of drool forming on her mouth.

Marcus lifted up his right arm and massaged his eyelids and the ridge of his nose. He breathed in and stretched out his arms and legs. She heard a few of his joints pop in response as he stretched and suddenly slumped his limbs and body down with a satisfied sighed. Rarity smiled and giggled at his ridiculous body position.

He opened his eyes and looked at her with a somewhat surprised expression, “Rarity?”

She nodded her head as she finished giggling, “Yes, Marcus. It’s me.” She gently grabbed the glasses from her horn and placed them back on his face, “I’m so sorry, darling. I really didn’t mean to harm you. I really didn’t.” she seem to curl up as she lifted up her legs up to her seat and wrapped her arms around them.

“Wha…?” he looked around the room. When he saw the letter on the floor nearby, he brightened up, “Oh!” he looked back at her, “It’s all right, Rarity.” He swung his legs over the edge as he sat up, “You’re forgiven, Rarity.” He said to her with a gentle smile.

Rarity’s eyes widen, “R-really?” she replied in surprise and a light blush covered her cheeks.

“Of course!” he froze then started looking around, “Wait, what time is it?” he suddenly asked as he continued looking.

Rarity looked at his wrist watch he seemingly forgot and tilted her head to see it more correctly, “Nine fifty five…” she looked at him, “Why?”

He’s eyes got wide and clenched his hair on his head, “Crap! We have to go!” he quickly got up and ran over to the door and opened it. He looked back at her, “Hurry!” he gestured out.

“A-am I still going?” her hopes started to rise and spark.

He nodded furiously, “Of course, Rarity! Now come on! We have to go!” he brought out his hand for her. When he did that, the world around her became nonexistent and time itself slowed, all her focus was on that one hand and the body it was attached to. Her heart most likely have stopped beating. When she became aware of the world around her once more, she stood up, quickly went over to him and reached out to grab his hand with a big smile.

When they both got out, Rarity just had a love-struck expression when she was looking at Marcus as he looked around.

“Uh… Rarity?” he continued to look.

“Hmm?” she barely listened as she held his hand with both of her hands.

“Do you know where the Train Station is?” he looked at her with a confused look.

Rarity was processing the information given to her for a few moments before she blinked her eyes and let’s his hand go with a blush, “Oh, um, of course, Marcus.” She looked to the left side of the street and pointed, “J-just go down that street, take and left and it’s pretty straight forward from there.”

He grabbed her hand and started running, “Good! Come on! We have to hurry!” Rarity almost tripped a few times before she started running right behind me, still holding hands as he continued to tow her.

When we got to the station, the train was just stopping as we got up to it. I panted and watched the train come to a complete stop and whistled loudly. I looked at Rarity, she was hunched over, resting her hands on her knees and gasping for air. I chuckled and lightly patted her back, “We’ll have plenty of rest on the train, Rarity. Take your time.” then I rubbed her back and smiled down at the panting mare.

After a moment, she stood back up and straightened out her clothing, “Oh dear. I should have worn something else for the occasion.” She looked at herself to see if everything was in perfect shape.

When we saw two armored, gold figures step out, Rarity quickly stood straighter. When the two stood at attention on either side of the doorway, Celestia showed up and she saw us. She smiled and stepped out gracefully, “Good morning, Ambassador Marcus and Fair Rarity.” She was looking down at us with a gentle smile. Hm, that’s a new title for myself.

Damn it’s hard to see her with her breasts in the way, “Good morning, Princess Celestia. Nice to see you again.” I smiled up at her.

After we greeted, she showed us in the train cart. It wasn’t that much different from our own train cart, but this one looked a little more elegant and colorful. She got up front and started leading us through the cart and we got on to another one just across a small gap between the two carts. When I got in, it took us to a short hall that leads to another door at the far back and a large room to the right with windows that were covered by curtains.

She got up to the door, slides it open and gestured us in. When we got in I saw four, normal sized beds at the back and four, cushioned seats near the door and finally a large cooler right in front of us.

We walked in so Celestia could get in as well. I sat down near the window and Rarity right beside me with a slightly tired expression. Celestia closed the door with a metallic click and sat down right in front of us with the same smile.

Just as she was about to speak, Rarity widely yawned and covered it up with a hand to be a little more polite. “I’m sorry, Princess Celestia. I’m a little-“

“Tired?” Celestia finished her sentence and she nodded with closed eyes. Celestia then reached out with a glowing finger and when she touched her forehead, Rarity just leaned against me and rested the side of her head on my shoulder.

I chuckled and positioned her head to a more comfortable positioned on my shoulder. Hearing her light snoring made me smile, “Well… that’s one way to get her back.”

“Oh? For what exactly?”

“When I told her she could come along, she strangled me with her arms and I passed out on the couch.”

She made a throaty giggle you could barely hear, “Well, Marcus. It seems you gained information about her.” she leaned in and lightly brushed aside the sleeping mare’s hair.

“I guess. If my blood flow stops from her constricting hug, I guess did something good.” I chuckled, reached up and lightly scratched the sleeping mare behind her ear. She smiled and lightly moaned.

After two hours of speaking and laughing with each other, the train finally stopped with a screech and a whistle. Rarity moaned, lifted her head off my shoulder and stretched out her arms and arching her back. She slumped down and blinked her eyes towards the floor.

“How was your sleep, Rarity?” I asked.

She jumped a little on her seat and looked at both of us with wide eyes. She calmed down but held a pink blush as she started straighten out her clothing. “I-it was pleasant…” she then sat quietly and played around with her fingers nervously.

Celestia giggled, “Well then, you two. We must be going now.” she stood up and walked over to the door and slid it open. Rarity stood up next and I was right behind her. I got ahead and opened the door for them and gestured out with a light bow. When we got out, the Train Station wasn’t that different from Ponyville’s, but the buildings ahead looked a little more familiar.

“The Palace shouldn’t be far from here.” Celestia said as she started walking down the short stairway and four more guards surrounded us. We caught up to her; I was to her right and Rarity to my right as well. Celestia looked down at me, “Welcome to Canterlot, Marcus. The Capital of Equestria.” She said with a smile and looked forward once more.

I looked around and it seemed pretty modern, but all the residents wore over the top, uptight clothing, weird hats and jewelry. The little stores and coffee shops looked similar from my world but they looked a little more… old fashion and fancy. When they started noticing Princess Celestia and her guards, they also saw me and Rarity walking beside her. Those that wore expensive looking clothing looked a little disgusted and intrigued at me, and some that wore what looked like actual, regular clothing looked at me in curiosity and interest… especially the mares.

“Princess Celestia?” I continued to look around the street and the not so tall buildings, “Why is almost everyone in here wearing expensive clothing?”

She sighed, “Well, Marcus. Everypony living in here think only the nobles and the rich should only occupy the city. Thankfully Fancy Pants and his wife thought otherwise.” She looked down at me, “Here, if you know somepony really important, then they think you’re important as well.” She returned her gaze at the street.

“I guess your kind have its own share of downsides. See? We’re not too different from each other. It’s just we’re a little more advanced and even more numerous.” I said and looked around a little more, “And it looks like your kind is driven by currency as well.”

“Sadly, yes. It seems we haven’t grown up very much sense I was born.” Her voice seemed a little disappointed.

“Hey, like I said, ‘we’re not that different’. Our kind is still an infant for all I know.”

After a while walk, we reached the castle gates with tall walls on either sides. The guards saluted at her presents on the sides. Celestia lifted her hand as it started glowing an eerie yellow, the gates produced a sharp, metallic click in reaction to her magic and slowly started opening in front of us. When it was fully open, she started walking in and we followed right after.

I looked around in awe at the tall, tough white walls behind me, the beautiful gardens and trees around us and the huge ass palace in front.

“Oh… my God.” I spotted little birds singing in the trees and smiled, “This is the most beautiful and stunning place I ever been in. How in the world did you manage to make this place?” we continued walking towards the castle doors. Rarity just looked around with a sly smile.

“With time of course. It took at least eighty years to finish it all.” We walked up the short stairway and up to the doors. The two guards opened them for us and saluted. The other four guards around us then faced us and saluted with unreadable expressions. “Come. We have readied lunch in the Dining Hall.” Right after she said that, my and Rarity’s stomach growled, begging to be fed. Celestia chuckled at our stomachs, “Let’s hurry, shall we? My sister is waiting for us.”

“Damn…” I barely whispered as I stood in front of the long room with large windows on the sides, lighting up the long table in the middle. I squinted at the far end and saw another being just sitting on her seat, waiting.

When we neared the end, the being noticed us, especially me. Her coat was navy blue, her hair and tail were similar to Celestia’s but it looked more like she had the whole night sky in them. She wore a dress that hugged her body neatly and wore a black, sparkling tiara just behind her horn. It seems she had actual hair that covered the base of her horn and part of her forehead.

The blue mare then stood up with a smile and brought out her hand, “Are thou the Ambassador?”

I happily shook her hand and nodded my head with a smile, “Yes, ma’am. My name’s Marcus.” I politely answered. She was about the same height as I was and her tone of voice was a little less softer then Celestia’s but it fit her quite well.

“Princess Luna. We are pleased to meet thee, sir Marcus.” She sat back down on her seat.

I sat down beside her and Rarity to my right. Suddenly an arm leaned over my shoulder holding onto something. I looked over my shoulder and almost planted my face onto the mare’s chest. I quickly leaned away and looked up at her. She giggled adorably at me and just laid the order sheet in front of me. She stepped back, put her hands behind her back and puffing out her chest, showing off her nearly perfect breasts.

I looked back at the leather envelope and opened it with a light blush, “Does the maids Have to be so revealing?” I thought to myself before I looked at the menu. When I saw some few food images that had meat in them, the thought I had literally a second ago was blown away and replaced with the thought of eating something with Meat!

“Oh God, it tastes so good!” I thought to myself as I chewed the grilled meat. I had no idea what it was exactly but it was meat and that’s all I cared about. Having a vegetarian diet for a few days is enough for me. The way the meat watered in my mouth was nothing compared to eating veggies. “Note to self. Pack plenty of Beef Jerky before going back. IF I’m going back anyways.” I thought to myself once more before swallowing.

“Satisfied, Marcus?” Celestia asked with a gentle smile.

I chewed once more and swallowed it with a nod, “Very.” I answered with a smile. I looked over at what Rarity was eating. It was… something… I had no idea what in the world what it was. It had some kind of plant in it, and this small gravy thing in the middle… Well at least she seem to enjoy the thing... whatever it is.

After the meal, the maids took away our plates and poured us some water on our glasses, “So, Marcus. What should I do when we reach your world?” Celestia asked as she rested her elbows onto the table and placed her chin on the palms of her hands.

I sat back, crossed my arms and thought for a moment with a slight frown, “Well… first contact is very sensitive.” I looked at her, “When we go through the portal, you stay calm and just smile at everyone you see. I’ll try my best to not get them to fire at you with guns or harm you with anything lethal. But… when we Do get through their alarmed state of mind and get to the President and the other leaders, show them you’re kind is not to be messed with. Show them… something,” I played around with my arms and hands while I looked at her, “You know like, use your magic on something, anything to let them think second thoughts on taking over your world. But maybe keep the secret of you having full control over the sun. We’re not used to controlling large, burning gas giants. Our universe is based on chaos and disorder right down to the smallest atom. Your universe seems like… the opposite. Harmony and order you know?” I finished.

“Hmm… I see…” Celestia stayed silent for a moment, most likely analyzing what I just said.

Luna lightly cleared her throat to break the silence and we all looked at her, “Marcus. Please prey tell.” She seemed a little eager by the way she looked, “What is your kind’s ‘night life’, like?” she asked as she played around with her fingertips, eager to know.

I sat back and searched my memories, “Well… Within the cities, it’s bright, lively and almost everyone is pretty much awake at that time to have a bit of fun.” I said. I looked at her and her eyes were wide in awe and interest as I spoke, but then I lifted a finger, “But… they don’t to see the night sky…” I crossed my arms and waited for her reply.

“Wha… why not, Marcus?” she leaned against the table, her breasts resting where her plate used to be. Damn, these mares are all just teasing me now.

“That’s simple, the cities are too bright. If you go up and orbit around the planet in the vacuum of space, you can see the lights on the highways and in cities. It’s almost like a giant spider spun its web of light across the land and coastal areas. If you look up from the streets within the cities, there’s little to no stars at all. All you would see is the moon… sometimes. The tall buildings mostly cover the skyline.” I finished.

“Oh… we see.” The Princess of the Night then sat back with a slightly disappointed expression and crossed her arms across her breasts.

“Though if you live outside the cities and live in a small community, you Can see the star lit sky, Princess Luna.” I tried to reassure her and smiled, “But when you’re out of civilization and into nature, you can see our whole galaxy, littered with literally trillions of stars over head, bright as day and shinning bright.” I chuckled, “Your kind is lucky, you can actually see your sky and from what I saw from Ponyville, Canterlot isn’t very bright. We have Astronomers and Stargazers that would Love to see your sky, Princess Luna. I know I do.” Oh god, seeing her shy blushing and adorable smile lifted my heart.

“Th-thank you, Marcus.” She thanked me and blushed even harder.

I lightly chuckled, “A pleasure, Princess Luna.” After a moment of silence, I looked up back at her still blushing face, “Oh and we do this one thing Every year all around the world.” I rested my elbows on the table, “It’s called a New Year. No matter where you are in the world, in a small town, in a city-anywhere, we stay up all night right up until midnight, and getting our fireworks ready. Right when that finger hits twelve, we say…” I paused for a moment, then suddenly sprung out of my chair and threw out my arms in the air in a big surprise. Both Princesses and Rarity nearly fell out of their seats at my sudden action, “HAPPY NEW YEAR!!!” I yelled my loudest with an enthusiastic tone.

I simply sat back down and adjusted my glasses, “Then the fireworks go off, littering the sky with dazzling colors and we party All night long.” I finished off with a simple smile and drank the glass cup of water to rehydrate my suddenly dry throat.

I looked at the mares as they tried to recover from a near heart attack and took their time breathing. I looked towards the Dining Hall’s threshold and saw the guards and the maids were staring at us like we were going crazy. I chuckled, gently rested the glass down and checked my watch with a smile.

Luna giggled, “Oh Joy! When is that occasion happening, Marcus!? We love to observe it happen!” she asked with a big grin.

“Well its August right now in my world so it’ll happen in four months.” I answered.

She squealed happily then looked at her sister Celestia with a smile, “Sister, can we see the New Year celebration in the Human world?” she asked eagerly.

“It does sound entertaining. I guess we can when we go once the treaty have been made.” Celestia answered and Luna squealed in joy.

After Marcus and the Princesses spoke a little more, Luna went away to go do her royal duties and Celestia started giving them a grand tour of the castle. Rarity stayed by his side while they both looked around as Celestia spoke. She mostly observed and listened to Marcus and Luna talking to one another back in the Dining Hall. It kind of pinched her heart when he made another mare blush from his complements. It’s making things harder for her to figure out how to gain his attention if other mares are trying to do the same thing to him. But when they were talking, it did intrigued her about the New Year Celebration. Maybe when he comes back, he’ll take her to his world and watch the fireworks with her.

She smiled at the thought; watching the celebration from on top of the hill, alone and have his arm wrapped around her in a warm embrace. Oh she wanted that so much; just have her in his loving, gentle arms.

Without evening knowing, she subconsciously wrapped her arms around her waist to try and ‘feel’ her daydream about him. Suddenly a door to her right opened, causing her to jump in surprise and grabbed something that was closet to her tightly, which was Marcus’s arm. In an instant she saw who it was, she wanted to set fire to the unholy thing and jackhammer its pretty little face then set Dynamites in its torso.

“Aaaah!” Blue Blood yelled as he tried to cover his face from the sight, “Aunty! Why is That thing doing here!? And why is Rarity here as well!? Get them out of the castle! I Do Not Want To See Them!” he ordered the mare.

When he said those words, Rarity wanted to claw at him, but then the guards quickly shoved a potato bag over his head and started carry him away while he struggled and yelled at them in a muffled voice. A guard got up to them both and bowed his head.

“I am sorry for that, Ambassador. We’re taking him to the dungeon and please forgive of what he said.” he said before going after his fellow guards.

Rarity smiled a victory smile. She was so Glad that thing was taken away to the dungeon and out of their sight. Now she just hoped she could dunk his face in a tub of vomit and that slob that pigs eat in Applejack’s farm.

“I’m sorry about my nephew, Marcus. Can you forgive of what he said?” Celestia said with pleading eyes.

“Was that Blue Blood?” he asked as Rarity looked at him, then back to the Princess and she nodded. “Hm. If he stays out of our sight I guess I can forgive.” He answered.

Celestia smile gratefully, “Thank you, Marcus. Shall we continue?” she gestured to the hall and he nodded.

Rarity smiled at the thought of Not seeing that colt for the rest of the day in the castle. Then it dawn on what she was doing. She slowly looked down and saw she had her arms around his. She held him… She Held Him! Rarity’s smile grew even wider. He didn’t seem to mind of what she was doing so she tightened her embrace a little more and whispered. “Thank you.” to his ear. She was too grateful for him to let him go anymore, even when she was blushing madly.

“Huh… I guess I did something good.” I thought to myself as my right arm started to feel num from Rarity’s embrace.

After our little tour of the castle, which took at least about two hours, Celestia ordered a Tour Guide and a chariot for us to show us Canterlot. The city looked pretty okay I guess. To me, it didn’t look too special, although its architecture were interesting to see but to me, this capital was just another city, nothing more.

When we got back to the castle and after our dinner, Celestia told me if we would like to stay for the night. She wanted me to meet with other leaders from other countries tomorrow afternoon.

“Sure.” I looked at Rarity, “You?”

“I love to stay, Princess. Thank you.” Rarity answered with a nod.

Celestia nodded at them then a maid went to her side, “Follow the maid and she’ll take you both to your bedchambers. Have a good night, you two.” She said as she started walking away.

“This way please.” The familiar maid said before she started walking through the hall. We started following her. Damn it, why the hell are all the maids wearing these revealing dresses!? I can see this girl’s white, tight panties every time she swings her tail and ups her very short skirt with each step!

I looked away and looked out each window as we pass them by. The sky was orange and the sun was now halfway gone at the far horizon. It looked quite beautiful to say the least. When we turned a corner and started going up the spiraling stairs, I just looked down at the steps and thought, “We need rules to keep this world from falling apart.”

When we got to another hallway full of doors, she stopped at the first door and turned to us, “Your bedchambers, Miss Rarity.” she opened the door for her and gestured in with a gentle smile.

Rarity then turned to me with a smile of her own, “Goodnight, Marcus. And sweet dreams.” she said before going in and closing the door behind her.

“This way please.” the maid said as she walked over to the next door in the row. I followed her as she opened the door for me with a smile, “Goodnight, sir.” she said then winked.

I just ignored her, “Thank you. Goodnight as well, ma’am” I replied in kind and walked in. Just as she closed the door behind me, I heard her giggle and walk off. I looked at the door for a few moments before returning my gaze at the dimly lit room.

It wasn’t too big, but it had a large, queen sized bed to my left with drapes hanging around it, a bathroom to my right and a large window with a desk in front of it. Outside those windows now showed stares and the rising, bright moon. I sighed and stripped down to my shorts. I flopped down onto the bed and smiled. It felt good to be on my own bed, but then I preferred Rarity’s comfortable couch even more. Sure this bed was big with soft pillows and a blanket, but for me, it was a little too soft.

After a moment of just laying there, watching the sun set, I decided to think up what rules will be set in place if they agree with me.

In the other room, Rarity was already stripped down to her bra and panties and rested on her side on the comfortable bed. She closed her eyes and blanked her mind to let sleep take her over.

After a few minutes, she groaned and turned over and patted her pillow. Ten minutes later she opened her eyes with a light frown. She then sat up on her bed and hugged her legs closely.

She looked around the dark room, trying to figure out how to get herself sleepy. She looked at third pillow to her right and embraced the cool, soft, sack of feathers. She then smiled and tightened her embrace, “Mmm… found yah.” She said and laid back down while hugging the pillow. For some reason, she pecked the pillow and rested the side of her head onto it with a satisfying sigh. “Goodnight.” She said to the object like it could understand her.

Author's Note

I hope you enjoyed this chapter everyone.
Like always, comment if you want, good reading and have a nice day.

Bo: (The sly macaw hides herself within the shower curtains, waiting for her target to send out her new practiced word. When she heard the yawn of Rarity and sighing, she slowly peaked out and saw the mare scratching one of her butt cheeks and smacked her lips together as she went up to the mirror. The bird then suddenly sprang out and yelled out an ear shattering) MORNING!!!
Rare: (Just as she handled her Tooth Brush and Tooth Paste, her body tensed up suddenly as she heard the Macaw right behind her, sending the contents of the Tooth Paste shooting out, emptying it completely and almost snapping her brush in half with clenched fists. She quickly spun her head around and saw the bird flying away with a giddy squawk) Bo! You Get Back Here, NOW!!! Or I'll Pluck All Your Feathers Out! Ugh! Stupid, Bird! BO!!!

Image: Morning Surprise!
http://cyanjames2819.deviantart.com/art/Bathroom-Surprise-437068293

Lovely Rarity, Part 6

It felt so good to be back on the couch again. The bed in the castle was great an all, but they were way too soft for my standards. I rolled over with a satisfying sigh, now facing the back rest and pulled the pillow a little closer. The lazy morning hours were near heaven when you just lay on something comfy and cool for hours.

When we got out the train, I and Rarity were heading back to her boutique. I carried the heavy load but it was so worth it, knowing in the end, I’ll be able to rest on her couch once more.

Right now, I can hear her hoof steps above me in her room. When I made breakfast, she ate up fast and most un-lady like, like she was in a hurry. Right after, I just flopped down onto her couch, enjoying mostly quiet and slow morning.

But just like yesterday morning, it had to end. The sound of knocking echoed through wide open space of the shop. I groaned and turned my gaze towards the entrance door.

Once I heard it again, I slowly sat up and stretched out my arms in the air. I stood up, straightened out my clothing and put on my glasses. I didn’t want to look like some kind of a bum, living the life of a freeloader. Rarity is very generous by nature, but I have my own line if she crosses of being a little too generous with me. I prefer being equally generous with each other.

So I walked over to the door, grabbed the doorknob, twisted it and opened it with a light squeak. “Welcome to Rarity’s Carousal Boutique. How may I be of a assis-“

“Marcus!” I heard the all too familiar squeaky voice. I looked down and the little white girl wrapped her arms around my waist in a tight embrace.

I chuckled at her and patted and rubbed her back, “Good to see you too, Sweetie Belle.” I looked up and saw her mother smiling at me and a stallion stand beside her with raised eyebrows. I bowed my head, “Please come on in.” I moved out of the way with Sweetie still attached to me and gestured them in with a smile.

They both walked in. I looked down at the little filly, lifted up her hat to reveal her smiling little face, “Sweetie, can you go grab your sister out of her room while I fetch some drinks for your parents?” I asked her. She nodded enthusiastically, tossed her hat away and bolted to and up the stairs.

I walked in the kitchen, took out two glass cups, poured some cool lemonade, put the two, plus the jug, on a tray and walked out with them. I got over to the parents and leaned forward, “Lemonade?” I asked.

“Thank you very much, darling.” The mare thanked me and grabbed a glass.

“Sure. Thanks.” The stallion grabbed the other and started gulping down the beverage with haste.

His coat was white, had dark brown hair, tail and mustache and wore what looked like a Hawaiian shirt and shorts with a straw hat on top of his head. His voice sounded like some kind journalist in New York, back in the nineties. Rarity seems to have an interesting family here. Kind of hard to believe their her parents in some way.

We all looked towards the stairway as we heard hooves clopping down onto the steps. Sweetie Belle was pulling on her sister’s arm, “Hurry up, Sis!” she said as she puffed out her cheeks and continued to pull the mare's left arm.

“Sweetie Belle, no need to be rushed.” She said to her, looked up and smiled at her parents. “Good day.” She walked over and gave her parents a brief hug. As she did, she accidentally flashed me her butt cheeks, revealing itself from her short skirt, wearing a thin red pair of panties that left little to the imagination. I averted my eyes away and pulled out my backup image to counter Rarity’s near perfect, arousing image of her rear. Even now with the mental image, it was gradually getting harder with these mares showing themselves off to me, couple times a day.

Suddenly, I felt a wait on my back that almost pulled me down. Then I felt furry arms wrapped themselves around my neck and giggled. I stood up straight once more and looked at the filly, “Almost got me there, Sweets.” I said to her. I walked over to the nearest stool and set the tray down. I wrap my arms around the filly’s legs and secured her on my back. I looked over my shoulders, “How was the trip?” I asked as I started walking around, aimlessly around the building.

“It was… okay, but… not very fun.” She answered and rested her little chin on my shoulder. “Mostly just shopping and visiting the same old places.”

“Oh… where?”

“In Manehatten.” she answered bluntly and blew a stand of her pink and purple hair out of her sight.

I chuckled at that. These ponies and their city names. “Well, Sweetie Belle, I’m going back home in two days with Princess Celestia to see if we can make a treaty between our species.” I stopped in front of the kitchen window and looked out at the morning, bright land. We stayed silent for a few moments before I spoke up, “So… want me to bring you something?” I asked.

“Um… maybe. Does your kind have books too?”

I chuckled, “Yes we do, Sweetie.”

“Maybe a book about… something…” she pondered hard, “Ummm… maybe about… fantasy.”

“Like a novel?”

She shook her head lightly, “No… like a book full of pictures about fantasy. Like a book full of monsters, heroes and-and short stories about them!” she said then rested her chin back down onto my shoulder, “You know, a book full of new stories.” She finished.

“Yeah. I think I have something in mind.” I answered.

“Sweetie Belle!” we heard her mother. I let go of her legs as she dropped down and ran off. I followed suit in my own pace and put my hands in my pocket. “Me and daddy are going out, but we’ll be back this evening.” The mother said to her young daughter and kissed her forehead. She then looked at me with a smile. “See you later, Marcus. You keep our daughters safe now.”

I chuckled, “Don’t worry, I will, ma’am.” I answered and stood beside Rarity.

She nods in approval then both parents went. “Good to have you back, Sweetie Belle. I hope you had fun with mom and dad.” Rarity briefly hugged her and set her down. “Now if you don’t mind, I need to finish up my work and I would like to be left alone.” We both nodded at her and she smiled. After that, she went back up the stairs with haste.

I looked down at the white filly, “Wanna get lazy and lay on the couch?” I asked.

She made a cheeky smile and nodded, “Sure!”

It’s been two, slow, relaxing hours on the couch. I was laying on my back and had my arms wrapped around the little girl snoozing on top of me, laying on her belly and using her arms as a pillow. I slept for an hour and half while Sweetie Belle slept a little longer. The trip back must have took a toll on her. I used her big hat to cover up her face from the morning light to keep her sleeping.

I yawned once more and closed my eyes to take another nap. It must have been Sunday. It’s the only explanation why I see ponies outside seeming to be a little sluggish and yawning every ten minutes, myself included. Rarity’s project must have been important sense she’s the only pony I seen so far to be fully awake this morning. Even her parents seemed a little sleepy when they came in.

Just when I was in comatose, I heard light hoof steps coming from the stairs. I couldn’t see the stairs since it was right above me, really out of my line of sight.

“Marcus?” I heard Rarity whisper. I stayed quiet just to see… well, ‘hear’ what might happen. The then hoof steps walked closer to the couch, “Awwwe…” I heard, “Quite adorable.” Then I felt my glasses being slowly taken off from my face. She sighed, “I guess I can wait.”

“Wait for what exactly?” she must of believed I was asleep since I heard her jumping a little and producing a girly ‘Eeep!’. I smiled and slowly opened my eyes to see a somewhat blurry figure standing above me. “Sorry about that, Rarity… I can’t really think straight when I just wake up.” I lightly chuckled so to not wake the sleeping girl on my chest.

Rarity giggled, “Sorry to wake you, Marcus. Really, I am.” She put my glasses back on my face.

“Don’t be… I’m more than happy to help you with anything.” I answered. She always looked pretty cute when she blushes.

“Well…” she then played around with her fingers, “I was thinking, maybe we could go grab my Opal from Fluttershy?” she then looked at her sister sleeping on top of me, “But we wait till she wakes up.”

I lightly chuckled, “That might take a while.” I looked down at the sleeping filly and smiled at her cute snoring and adorable face.

“I guess.” She said and started straightening out her outfit, “Well I must be going up now before you leave Equestria.” She looked at me, “Have a nice rest, Marcus.”

Just when she was about to go, I called her out, “Rarity…” she looked at me, “Why don’t you take a little rest? You look a little tired yourself.” I rubbed my right eye to clear my vision a little more, than yawned a little.

The mare herself yawned while covering her mouth. “Why must yawns have to be so infectious?” she looked at me, then the couch I’m on, “Scoot over, Marcus.” She walked over to me. I did as she got herself comfortable beside me, with her back facing me.

“Comfortable?” I asked.

She then lifted half her body up and looked at me, “Lay out your arm, please.” She said. I did so, my elbow resting right on the edge of the couch. She twisted her body around and rested her head on my shoulder. “You can wrap your arm now.” She said with closed eyes. I lifted up my arm and rest my hand onto her shoulder, “Wake me at Lunch?” she asked.

I yawned, “Will do, Rarity.” I took off my glasses, put them on the arm rest above me, looked at the time and closed my eyes. I was too tired to think of crazy thoughts at that time about our current position. My mind is always lazy on this day.

After what felt like a few moments I closed my eyes, I felt something poke my nose. I waved it away, but then it pocked me again, “Marcus?” something whispered to me. “Marcus, it’s time for lunch.” The feminine voice whispered to me.

When it said lunch, my eyes opened, quickly followed by a wide yawn. I looked down and saw Sweetie Belle was awake. She smiled at me, “Hey, Sweets.” I inhaled deeply, rising the filly and slowly fell back down, “Did you have a nice rest?” I asked her and rubbed my eyes to rub away the sleep.

She nods her head happily, “Uh-huh. You?”

“The couch is always comfy.” I lightly chuckled, then I heard a moan. I looked to my left and saw Rarity snoozing away on my shoulder. “Oh. Almost forgot about her.” I looked at the filly, “So how do you wake her?” I asked.

“I just jump on her bed to get her to wake up if I wake first on any other day. But today, we sleep in and I poke her on the face to wake her up when it’s lunch time.” She looked at her sister and started poking her cheek, “Sis!” she whispered, “Sis! Psssst! Rarity! Wake up!” she then lightly patted her cheek with her fingertips, “Sis!”.

Rarity moaned, “Five more minutes, mommy…” she murmured.

Sweetie Belle looked at me, and bobbed her head towards her sister. I lightly chuckled and looked at the mare, “Rarity, time to wake up.” I said to her.

She suddenly lifted her head with sleepy eyes and looked around herself. She then looked at both of us and started rubbing her eyes, “What time is it?” she asked as she continued to rub her eyes.

I looked at the time, “Twelve-o-two.” I answered.

She sat up on the edge of the couch, arched her back, curled up her tail, stretched out her arms in the air and flexed her well toned legs. She yawned as she slumped down and stood up to her hooves to stretch out her legs. “That was quite comfy. I guess I did need some time to relax a little.” She finished stretched and looked at me and Sweetie Belle. “I’ll be in back in my room, you two. And thank you very much on suggesting to relax, Marcus.” She nodded at us and started going up.

I looked down at the little filly, still wearing her hat and resting on top of me, “Any thoughts on what should I make?” I asked her.

As soon as I found out a few moments I was in the kitchen, Sweetie Belle wasn’t all that good with cooking and possibly baking. First, I asked her to simply make some juice from a powdered orange juice. She became somewhat sticky once she accidentally spilled it. Second, I asked her to grab me two wooden spoons so I could mix up the salad a little more. She ended up giving me a spatula and a large knife. Thirdly, I asked her to put out the plates, cups and silver wear on the table. She ended up breaking a few of the items while she tried to balance them on herself. Thankfully, I didn’t have to say ‘leave the kitchen before you screw up everything else’. But I felt a little bad when she walked herself out of the kitchen, crestfallen. I’m gonna have to cheer her up with something later, but right now, I had to make lunch and clean this place up before Rarity decides to come down for no reason.

Thankfully, I hadn’t jinxed myself. I made lunch for everyone fifteen minutes before one. “Sweetie!?” I yelled out as I started untying the pink apron behind me.

“Yeah!?” I looked towards the threshold and saw the little filly peeking in.

“Can you go and tell your sister lunch is ready?” I asked her and hung up the pink apron beside Sweetie Belle.

“Sure!” I patted her head, and then bolted up stairs yelling most un-lady like, “Sis! Lunch Is Ready!” Then I heard her barging into the mare’s room, “Sis! Lunch!” she yelled once more.

“Sweetie Belle! Some Manners! You live under my roof and you shall follow my house rules! We’re not living with our mother and father anymore.” I heard Rarity and chuckled at the siblings.

While we were eating and talking, I decided to go and visit the other six just in case I don’t come back to Equestria. I want to say my goodbyes to my good pony friends just in case I never come back.

“Rarity?” I took a bite out of my salad with a crunch.

“Hm?” she looked at me with a full mouth.

I chuckled at her puffed out cheeks, “I might be out all this afternoon, to say fair well to everyone just in case I never come back here in Equestria.” I told her and took a bite again.

She swallowed and nodded, “Okay, Marcus. Oh, and can you tell Twilight, Princess Cadence said ‘hi’?” she asked and started finishing her last bit of her cabbages.

“Will do, Rarity.” I answered, finishing up my own salad.

After cleaning up the dishes and putting them back in their respective cupboards, I went over to the entrance door and grabbed the gold doorknob. As I twisted it, I heard little hooves skittering up to me, followed by a squeaky voice. “Marcus! Can I come along!?”

I looked back at the grinning filly, clenching her hands together tightly, pleading to me. “Did you ask your sister first?” She nods her head rapidly. I feared her head would fly out of her body and roll around the floor if she did it any faster. I patted her head, “Than you’re more than welcome to come along, Sweetie.” I answered and opened the door for her.

“Yay!” she threw out her arms and hoped once before she ran out.

I walked out with her and closed the door behind me. I checked my mental list of friends to visit. “Twilight’s the closest, Pinkie will be next, then go on over to Fluttershy’s, then Rainbow’s cloud palace and move down to Applejack’s home.” Then I pondered, “I better ask someone if they know where Octavia lives. I like to meet her again; and possibly her friend… Vinyl? Yeah, Vinyl Scratch.” I smiled and nodded to myself.

“Okay, Sweetie Belle, we’re to the Golden Oak’s Library first.” I started walking with her beside me. I looked down to her and saw her cheeks were a tad pinker then before. “You okay, Sweets?” I asked.

“Y-y-yeah, I’m fine! All F-fine!” she stuttered and chuckled nervously. After a moment, her knees were starting to wobble as we walked.

“Want me to carry you?” I asked. She nods as we stopped. I kneeled down; she wrapped her arms around my neck and got herself a little comfortable. I wrap my arms around her legs on my sides and stood back up to start advancing to the library again.

While I was walking, I noticed mares looking at me either hungrily like I was some piece of cake, or either just going, “Awwwe…” at me and Sweetie Belle. The stallions on the other hand didn’t look very fond of me… well, some anyways, the rest just looked at me and back to what they were doing.

“Um… Marcus?” Sweetie spoke up.

“Hm?”

“Um… if you don’t mind me asking…”

“Go ahead.”

“Um, okay… uh… let’s just say if you like somepony, like, like-like. And the other don’t notices you like them… what do you do?” she whispered to me.

“Well…” I said quietly and pondered for an answer, “I guess you could either wait and see what happens. It might take a little while to see if he or she becomes more interested in you. Or, you can go up to them at the right time and ask him or her out like, go for a picnic, hang around somewhere you two like or maybe ask them out for dinner. But then again, they might not be ready for a relationship just yet. If they want to be friends for now, the least you can do is accept it. They might want to do a few things before they settle down. You know, like going to school to learn about something a little more; or go travel around or maybe even they just want to be alone at the moment. Collect themselves and learn more about themselves before they do anything that might hurt them or others they love dearly.” I stayed silent for a moment, “Relationships are quite complicated, but if you have their others back then you two will pull right through it easily. Did that answer your question?” I stopped in front of the library door.

“How the hay do you know so much about relationships? I thought Rarity knew best about love and relationships.” I set her down as she looked up at me.

“I’m mostly answering by instinct and I like to learn about pretty much anything new that goes on in my world. If I stay on one subject alone for a while, than I’ll get bored with it.” I answered once more and knocked on the door. “Twilight!? You home!?” I called out.

Right after I finished knocking, we heard a murmuring voice and feet hurrying over to the door. When it was opened, we saw Spike standing in front of us. “Oh! Hey, Mark! Hey Sweetie Belle! Come in!” he gestured us in. I looked down at the filly and saw she was blushing at the baby dragon’s kind gestured and his smiling face.

We walked in and stopped in awe. It looked like a hurricane stormed through this little library, turning it upside down and right back up again. Books were laid out everywhere, on the floor, the couch, the coffee table and some barely hung on the shelves. In the middle of it all, sat Twilight Sparkle, her hair and tail frizzy and messy like she was going insane. Her clothes were un-kept, hung out, they pretty much looked like they were calling for help like some stranded survivors from a plane crash. Her right ear as well, it was twitching like it was trying to send out Morse Code to get this mare some rest. Right beside her was a plate of half eaten daisy sandwich and hay fries.

Spike ran over to the crazy looking mare, “Twilight…” he said, no response as she continued to swivel her eyes at the book, “Twilight.” He said a little louder, but she just waved him off.

“Spike, I’m busy.”

“Twilight!” he yelled at his care taker, crossed his arms and tapped his foot impatiently. She finally took her eyes away from the book and glared at her surrogate brother. “We have guests.” He answered, frowning back at her.

Twilight finally looked up at me; I just gave her a simple smile, “Good afternoon, Twilight. Busy?” I asked and walked over with Sweetie Belle close by me.

She ran a hand across her messy scalp, “Quite.” She then smiled at us and stood up, her bloodshot eyes and sagging eyelids very clear now. “What brings you here, Marcus? How was Canterlot?” she stood before us with a somewhat tired expression.

“It was okay. I met Princess Luna the first day and talked about how me and Princess Celestia will me doing when get into my world. The second day, we had a meeting with the leaders to see if they were interested to make arrangements with my world leaders.” I put a hand on my jaw line and nodded lightly, “I think they were pretty interested in meeting with our kind’s leaders. Oh! And-ah… Princess Cadence said ‘Hi’. Do you know her?” I asked.

She smiled gratefully then hugged me around my stomach and rested her head on my chest, “Mhm… Cadence was my foal sitter before…” she yawns widely and slowly started descending, “Th… thank… you…” she started lightly snoring as she fell asleep and continued to descend.

I grab her by her armpits and lift her up. I wrap my right arm under her knees and the other on her back. I look at Spike, “How long exactly has she been awake?” I asked as I carried the sleeping mare.

“Three straight days.” He answered and waved his arm to follow him, “Her room’s this way.” I followed him up the stairs with Sweetie Belle towing behind me.

Twilight cuddled up to me while she smacked her lips together as I continued up the steps and entered the living room. I was a little confused when I entered the room. This little place is hell of a lot bigger on the inside then the out. I look up and saw two beds resting, opposite of each other. I followed Spike up and laid Twilight down onto her bed. I pulled up the covers for her, as I did she started reaching out for something. I looked around the bed and found a mismatched doll on the floor. I pick it up and gave it to her. She sighed and continued sleeping with the doll pressed closely to her.

I wanted to ask her when I was going back, but I guess that can wait till tomorrow.

I followed Spike back down to the library and put his hands on his hips with a sigh, “This’ll take forever to clean up.” He said to more himself then to us. He then started picking up books, piling them up on his arms.

I looked down at Sweetie Belle, “Sweets…” she looks up at me, “Want to give Spike a hand?” I asked her.

“S-sure… okay.” She then joined in with Spike.

“Thanks, Sweetie Belle. You too, Mark.” He thanked us both.

“Anytime, Spike.” I looked at my watch, “I should get going now. You two have fun!” I went over to the door and left the building… ah, tree house… tree building? Never mind. Next Stop! Pinkie Pie! I wonder if she knows where Octavia lives?

Before I even stepped foot into the shop, a mass of pink suddenly jumped in front of me and wrapped her arms around my head in a death grip, causing me to bury my face into her warm, soft, furry bosoms. I couldn’t hear what the crazy mare was saying since my ears were being covered by her hands.

When she let me go, I quickly stepped back and took a deep gulp of air and started panting with a hand on my chest. “G-good to see you too, Pinkie.” I looked at the grinning mare, “What’s up?” I asked and took back my composure.

She then showed me a colorful cupcake, “Cupcake!?” she grinned happily at me.

“Aaah… thanks?” I grab the dessert from her, “What's the occasion?” I asked and took a bite, flooding my taste buds with the delicious cupcake.

“Oh nothing…” her ears drooped, “My Pinkie Sense told me you were going to give me a bad news, is all.” She held her hands together near her waist.

“Uh…” my tiny brain failed to process what it just heard from the pink, giddy mare. Before I could hurt myself any further, I just spoke up, “How did you know it was coming from me and not from another pony?” I asked, knowing well enough my brain might injure itself.

“Oh! That’s easy!” she suddenly jumped back to life with a big smile, “I was just serving Derpy her favorite muffin near the window, then I saw you Out the window! Then my Pinkie Sense told me you were going to tell me something very, very, Very Sad! So I quickly went over to the counter to see if I had a cupcake that’ll Blow Your Taste Buds Away! But I had nothing! So I zoomed over to the kitchen and baked the right Cupcake! Then I hugged and here we are!” she finished, wearing the same smile and puffing out her chest.

I just stared at her with wide eyes, “H-how long wa-” she cut me off.

“Twenty four point six seconds!” she answered happily.

I just stared at her for a few moments before lightly shaking my head, “Uh… okay… Anyways, yeah you’re right.” I looked around filled shop, everyone speaking to one another, “Is there a room so we can have a little privacy?” I whispered to her.

She leans closer, “Is it a secret?” she whispered back. Just as I nodded, she grabbed my wrist and bolted somewhere else in the building. One moment we were surrounded by guests, the next, in an empty kitchen in just a blink of an eye.

“… whoa…” I looked around, my poor brain desperately trying to process what was happening. I closed my eyes and leaned my head back to calm myself down, “Y-yeah… I think I’m still sleeping.” I said to myself. Then I felt a painful pinch on my arm, causing me to jolt back from the pink mare, “What was that for!?” I attend to my stinging arm, rubbing the small red spot with care.

“Nope! Very awake!” she said to me with her same giddy, innocent smile.

“Ah… thanks, I guess.” I cleared my throat, “Yes Pinkie, your-ah… your 'Pinkie Sense' was right. I’m going back to my world with Princess Celestia to try and make a treaty between our worlds. But I fear for her safety. The whole plan might collapse with one,” I pulled out my hand and lifted up my index finger to her, “One wrong move and the whole thing will collapse. And I’ll never come back to Equestria ever again.” I finished.

“N-never?” her ears drooped down with wide eyes.

“Never.” I answered.

“Never, ever, Ever?” her eyes started to water.

“Never, ever, ever, Ever.” I finished.

Suddenly, she scooped me up with her surprisingly strong arms and squeezed the life out of me… literally, I felt myself slipping away from my own body as everything around me started darken itself. Just as I was about to pass out, the crazy pink mare dropped me down. I fell down to my knees and started falling forward till my face hit something soft and plushy. Then I felt hand rest down onto my head and back kindly.

“Awwe… Don’t be sad. You’ll make aunty Pinkie sad too.” I heard the mare saying as she continued to rub my head and back.

I blinked my eyes and saw my face was buried in her furry, warm belly, her belly button staring at me right in the face. Although I wanted to stay there and cuddle against her soft stomach, I needed to go and meet with the others. So I pulled myself away from her and stood up to my feet, feeling my blood rushing back to my head as I wobbled a little.

“Hey, Pinkie.” I fixed my glasses, “Do you know where Octavia and her friend Vinyl lives around here?” I asked, my brain functioning normally again.

“Uh-huh!” she nodded happily, reached up to her puffy hair with both hand and started searching for something. As she did so, I heard crashing plates and cups, a cat hissing, an alarm clock going off, furniture falling down and for some reason, someone yelling, “Hey!” within her pink forest. Her eyes then widen with joy and pulled out a folded piece of paper from her hair and started unfolding it. She moved over to stand by my side and held up the map in front of us, “Hmmm…” she looked at the map with searching them grinned. “Right here!” the tip of her curly hair stretched out and pointed to a building near the park where I first met Octavia.

She then looked at me with a smiling face, her curly hair sprung back in its place. “Uh… thanks, Pinkie.” I thanked her and patted her back.

Soon after, I walked out of town to go and visit Fluttershy. It was pretty quiet and relaxing walking through the dirt path. There were very few little cottage homes around here as well, as I noticed. No wonder Fluttershy lived further away from the town. This area’s quite comforting.

When I arrived, I crossed the small bridge and saw countless birds and little critters roaming about the small cottage home. I went up to the door, knocked three times and waited with my hands in my pockets.

A moment later, the door slowly creeks open. I looked and saw teal eyes looking at me and smiled at the peeking mare. “Good afternoon, Fluttershy.” I greeted.

She opens up the door and gently smiled, “Oh, hi, Marcus.” She greeted back softly. “W-what brings you here?” she asked in her same, sweet tone.

“Just for a short visit and tell some news.” I answered.

“Oh, okay.” She opened up the door a little wider and gestured me in, “Come on in, then.” I nod to her and walked in, “I’m sorry if my home’s a little messy. I don’t expect visitors coming by very much.” She said to me as she closed the door behind me.

I looked around the small room filled with different kinds of animals ranging from amphibians, reptiles, insects, birds and mammals. Her home was practically a small animal shelter. With the fresh stench of a forest, it looked quite homey in here. “It’s like you have your own ecosystem in here, Fluttershy.” I said to her as I walked around the living room, looking at all the animals and their little handmade homes. I looked towards the couch and saw a white rabbit sitting in the middle, looking at me sternly, like he didn’t trust me. “Who’s the little guy?” I pointed to the white ball of angry fluff on the couch.

“H-his name’s Angel Bunny.” She walked over, sat down and picked the grumpy looking bunny and hugged him lovingly, “He’s my little angel.” She said, giving the rabbit her love. She then looked up at me with Angel still in her arms, “S-so what’s this you wanted to talk about? I-if you don’t mind that is.” She asked shyly.

“Yes. I’m going back to my world with Princess Celestia to try and make a treaty between our worlds. But I fear it might not work at all. You see, we humans are very unpredictable and can go off if they see something new or different. Sometimes positive… sometimes, not so much. Just in case the plan crumbles down, I wanted to say my last goodbyes to you all. You’ve all been great friends since I got here. So thank you very much.” I finished, still holding onto my smile.

“Oh… s-so you might ever come back?” she asked, a hint of sadness in her quiet tone. I simply nodded. “Oh… in that case… it was very nice to meet you too, Marcus.” She put Angel down, walked around the small coffee table and hugged me. “You’re the nicest and the only talking, smart monkey I’ll ever miss.” She whispered to me.

I wrap my own arms around her, her wings included, “You’re the kindest talking Pegasus I’ll ever miss.” I replied with a light chuckle and rubbed her back gently. Then I remembered Rarity saying something about ‘Opal’ this morning. We separated, “Fluttershy. Do you have Rarity’s Opal? She wanted me to bring it back to her.” I asked.

She smiled and nodded, “Yes, Opalescence is feeling very well now.” She said to me and started looking around, saying, “Opal! Time to go back home!” she said in her sweet, quiet… wait… Opalescence? I thought opals were just lifeless minerals.

She then picked something up, “There you are, girl. Time to go back home.” She said then turned around. There, Fluttershy carried a fluffy white cat with a stylish collar wrapped around its neck and a purple bow on top of its head, sprouting out its fur like a water fountain.

I lightly flinched as she showed me laid back looking cat, “Opal’s a cat?” I asked, stilling looking at the feline in front of me.

Fluttershy looked at me and nodded, “Mhm. Why?” she replied, “Are you allergic to cats?” she asked.

“N-no… I’m just not very fond of them. Knowing their bites and scratches can lead to some health risks even when their clean. Besides, I’m more into birds.” I answered, keeping my hands away from the lazy looking cat.

“Oh… o-okay. It’s okay, you don’t have to handle her.” she walked over to an empty bag, set the cat inside it and sipped it up. She then showed me the bag with the cat’s face showing through the front. I grabbed the handle from her, “Have a nice day, Marcus.” She said with a small smile.

“Thanks, Fluttershy. You too.” I replied, went over to the door and got out.

With that, I started walking back into town to deliver the cat to Carousel Boutique. When I entered the shop it was still very empty but I heard Rarity still lingering about right above me in her room. I set the bag down, unzipped it and stood back. The feline slowly got out on its own its own and started moving around with its tail held up high like it was a royal cat. With that, I came back out and started moving through town get over to the floating palace near the edge of the other side of the town.

As I went, I greeted a few locals passing by with smiles and light waves.

When I got out of town and walked into an open grassy field, I looked up at the sky and saw a large cloud home floating in the sky right above me. I made a cup with both my hands and shouted, “Hey, Dash! You Home!?” and waited for a reply.

Suddenly, I jumped in surprise as something landed right behind me, “No, I’m outside.” I heard the brash mare and chuckled at my reaction. I looked at her and started to calm down. She rest her hands on her well toned hips and smirked at me, “What's up, monkey boy?” she asked.

I chuckled, “Nothing, Rainbow. Just came by for a short visit and telling some news.” I answered.

“Really? What’s the news?” she asked, now intrigued.

“I’m going back to my world in two days with Princess Celestia at my tow to try and make a treaty between our worlds. But if the plan goes wrong,” I sighed sadly, “expect me to never come back to Equestria. A pity too. I was getting used to living here with great friends.” I smiled to try and change the mood, more to myself then the mare in front of me.

“R-really?” her expression was into surprise and sad, then corrected herself to try and be herself again. “I-I mean… ah… why not come back with the Princess? You know you have a place here in E-equestria. You can stay with us forever! Yeah! Friends forever!” I think the news hit her a little harder then I intended.

I stepped closer to her and hugged her to stop her from rambling on and on how and why I should stay. “Rainbow?” I whispered to her.

“H-hm?” she started to lightly sniffle in my embrace, but it sounded like she was holding back her emotions to stay strong.

“Rainbow. It’s okay to feel. It’s okay to be happy, It’s okay to be sad. It’s especially okay to cry.” I answered. Not a moment later, she returned the hug and started to lightly whimper in my chest, her tears staining my shirt. “That’s right, let it all out.” I reached up and started to caress her rainbow hair, which for some reason, pleasantly smelled like freshly cut grass. Her whimpering increased into light sobs as she wrapped her wings around my body to tighten her embrace. Being loyal by nature has its own downsides, I guess.

“Even though we barely hung around, I’m gonna miss you, you big monkey.” She said into my chest as she sniffled.

“I’m gonna miss you too, funny looking flying blue equine.” I replied as we both chuckled at our own little inside jokes.

“I’m serious about letting you stay though.” She looked up at me, pleadingly. “Can you at least ask if you can come back?” she asked.

I sighed and smiled at her, “I’ll think about it. I promise.” I answered and parted from her as she wiped away her tears from her eyes and cheeks.

After we bit goodbye, we went our separate ways to do whatever.

It was quite relaxing along the edge of town to head for Sweet Apple Acres to find Applejack. When I reached the dirt path leading to the barn, I crossed paths with Sweetie’s friends. They looked up at me in wonder then made a smile, “Hey, Mister Marcus!” the yellow filly greeted.

I smiled down at them, “Good day, you two.” I replied, “Do you both know if Applejack is at the barn?” I asked them both.

The yellow filly nodded, “She’s always there, every day, workin’ her flank off.” She answered.

“You goin’ there as well?” the orange one asked.

I nodded, “I want to talk to her for a bit.” I answered and started walking with the little girls following right beside me.

“Do you know where Sweetie Belle is?” the orange one with tin wings asked.

“Yes. Sweetie’s in Twilight’s Library, helping Spike with cleaning up.” I looked down at them, “What are your names again?” I asked, remembering these were Sweetie’s friends, to the likes of me, could never remember their names.

“Mah name’s, Apple Bloom.” The yellow one answered happily.

“And I’m, Scootaloo!” the orange one answered proudly to herself, hitting her chest with her fist with a light thump.

When we got to the barn, I don’t how or why, but somehow I agreed in the middle of our walk that I carry Scootaloo on my shoulders while Apple Bloom was latched onto my right leg, causing me to waddle like a Penguin.

“What in tarnation?” we looked towards the barn doors as we spotted Applejack taking her hat off and scratching her scalp in confusion at us.

“Hey, sis!” Apple Bloom waved at her as I continued to waddle over to the mare.

She put her hat back on and walked over to close the distance between us, “What in the hay is happenin’ here?” she gestured to me.

“To be honest, I don’t know how I agreed to this but yeah.” I answered.

“Hey, AJ.” We looked up at Scootaloo, “Can we borrow the tool box?” she asked.

“Fer what?” AJ raised an eyebrow.

“We want to make fix our clubhouse door.” Apple Bloom answered.

“How did… yah know what? Never mind, it’s in the back barn, near the door.” She pointed back with her thumb. I put Scootaloo down as they quickly ran in. “So what brings yah here, partner?” she asked with a smile as she rested her hands on her hips.

“Well since you asked,” I put my hands in my pockets, “I’m going b-“

“Thanks, sis!” Apple Bloom interrupted as she and her friend ran off through the acres with a red metal tool box clung close to her chest.

“Be careful with that!” Applejack yelled while cupping one hand.

“Anyways.” She looked back at me, “I’m going back to my world in two days with Princess Celestia to try and make a treaty between our worlds. But if something goes wrong… then there’s a good chance I might never come back.” I answered.

Her head leans back in surprise, “Really?” I nodded, “Well, it was great tah meet yah, Marky.” She suddenly pulled me in and practically crushed me with her loving embrace, “Make sure tah remember all of us.” She said to me and set me back down.

I wobbled a little then regained my balance, “I will, Applejack. Don’t worry… well maybe I might have a hard time remembering when I’m getting elderly.”

“Ah heard that, sonny! Don’t make meh come out there!” we heard Granny Smith in the house.

We both chuckled at that. I checked my watch, “I better get going if I want to get a head start at locating Octavia’s home.” I looked at her and brought out my hand, “Best of luck.”

She grabbed my hand with her with a firm grip and shook, “Right back at yah.” She replied happily.

I strode through the streets of Ponyville, looking at each individual house number planted right above their entrances. Greeting ponies while I searched for Octavia’s settlement. “Three five two.” I mumbled to myself, “Three five three… three five four…” I then smiled and stood in front of the building, “Three five five.” I said to myself and walked over to the door, on its face hung a vinyl disc, the name Octavia and Vinyle painted on it. I reached to the side and rang the bell.

“One sec!” I heard a mare inside, followed by the sound of rushing hoof steps going towards the door. When the door swung open, I was surprised to see a white Unicorn with electric blue hair and tail standing in front of me with a pair of oval, purple polarized shades resting on the base of her horn. Sadly with my male instincts, my eyes wandered down her body. Her chest bore a pair of double D’s, a purple tank top covering them up. Her figure had very nice curves on the right places and wore blue short shorts, hugging her body nicely.

“Whoa…” she said, her voice having a tomboyish tone to it. She pointed a finger at me, “What in Equestria are you, and are you taken?” she asked, her own eyes searching my body in interest.

“Uh… is Octavia home?” I asked nervously.

“Really!? She’s taken you!? Wow! I never knew she had it in her! Wait… did she ask you out or did you?” she stepped closer and examined my facial expression.

“Aahh…” I started pondering for an answer, seemingly forgetting everything I ever learned about this world and what I did while here.

Out of the corner, I saw a familiar grey mare peek out, a surprised expression now plastered onto her face, “Marcus?” she said.

The unicorn looked back at her, “Damn, Tavi.” She whistled with a shake of her head and a smile, “You got yourself a nice catch! Oh-oh! Wanna share him!? I promise I’ll be gentle! Actually, scratch that off, I’ll be rough with him. But don’t worry, I’ll leave you his unconscious body to cuddle against and I’ll make sure I leave you a little bit of cream for you to gorge on.” Our cheeks flared at what she just said.

“WHAT!?” the confused mare yelled at the top of her lungs, “Vinyl! He’s a friend of mine!”

“Really? Awesome! I call dibs!” the while mare fist pumped in triumph and said, “Yesss!”

Octavia shook her head, “Vinyl, he just got here to Equestria. He’s from another dimension.”

“He’s an Alien!? Cool!” the crazy mare then looked at me and moved closer, “Hey, buddy. You know how to prob a gal like me.” She turned to her side, playfully bumped her hip against me and winked with a seductive smile.

Octavia sighed in frustration, “Vinyl, please go grab us a drink.” She grabbed the mare’s shoulders and pushed her towards the kitchen and looked at me with her own blush, “I’m so sorry, Marcus, for her antics.” She apologized for her friend.

“Was that your friend?” I asked and she nodded. “Very… interesting.” I answered, now trying to process what just happened to me.

“W-would you like to come in?” she gestured in with a friendly smile, still holding onto her light blush.

“A pleasure to.” I answered and took my shoes off near the door as she closed the entrance.

“Did somepony say ‘Pleasure’?” Vinyl’s head popped out of the kitchen and looked at us both curiously with twinkling eyes and smiled from ear to ear.

Author's Note

Good day, everyone. I hope you enjoyed the reading.
Anyways, comment down below if you want, Good reading and have a nice day.

Vinyl: Hey, lover boy! (She yells from the stage, getting everything ready for the party in the evening)
Mark: What!? (He yells back as he sat near the bar, drinking Apple Cider with me)
Vinyl: Get over here! I need to use your dick to get myself back in rhythm! Oh! And be rough while your at it! It's been whole day since I got a good ramming!
Mark: WHAT!? Ask someone else!
Vinyl: (She then looked at me) James! Get over here! You like Dub-Step don't you!?
Mark: (He pats me on the shoulder as he sighed, fearing for my safety and health) I'll see you at the Hospital tomorrow morning, buddy.

Lovely Rarity, Part 7

We carefully and thoughtfully explained everything to Vinyl as we sat and drank cool lemonade.

“So…” the unicorn started questioningly, “You’re an Ambassador for your kind, lived with Rarity since you got here, single, and you’re very sure you don’t want to prob me or let me blow your brains out in bed? I mean seriously, I’m surprised no mare kidnapped you yet to turn you into their own play thing. I know I would!” She gestured to herself.

I blushed and lightly shook my head, “Thanks for the invitation, but no thanks.” I looked at Octavia as she covered her face in embarrassment, sitting beside her friend. “I only want to come by and visit before I go back to my world with Princess Celestia.”

“Darn it!” Vinyl crossed her arms and scrunched up her muzzle adorably. Her eyes then widen and looked at me, “Can I at least have a little taste? You know, a mind blowing blowjob to remember me by?” she showed me her hand, nearly touching her thumb and index finger with a pouting expression. I’m glad Sweetie Belle’s not here to witness this all.

“Vinyl!” The grey mare yelled, causing me and the unicorn to jump a little in surprise.

“Hiya!” We all then jumped at the sudden appearance of the law defining mare that is Pinkie Pie. “Oh right…” the second crazy mare reached down and threw out her arms in the air, spreading out confetti all around us with a big smile on her face “Surprise!”

“Hiya, Pinks!” Vinyl greeted the mare happily as she recovered from our near heart attack. I and Octavia were still trying to slow our weak hearts down by resting a hand on our chest and taking rhythmic, deep breaths.

I caught my breath and smiled weakly at the pink mare, “Good to see you too, Pinkie. What’s up?” I asked as she rested her elbows onto the couch the mares were sitting on, showing off her teasing cleavage.

She opened her mouth to answer, froze and blinked blankly, “I totally forgot why I got here.” She started pondering, scrunching up nose adorably and scratched her chin. I can almost see the gears working overtime in her head.

I looked down at my watch and sighed sadly, “Sorry, everyone, but I should be heading back to the boutique. I need to make dinner for the sisters.” I stood up and brought out my hand with a smile, “It was great to meet you Octavia,” we shook, then faced the unicorn, “You too, Vinyl.” When she grabbed my hand, she yanked me in, placing my face into her breasts and her arms wrapped around me in a vice grip. When I breathed in, trying to refill my lungs, for some reason, I smelled… something. I couldn’t tell what it was but… man, it smelled great.

“You stud.” She whispered to me seductively, “You know you’re really hard to catch. Right?” She said before releasing me.

I stood back up, and adjusted my glasses, “I guess you can say that.” I answered and walked over to the door. I put my shoes back on and looked back at the three mares, “Hopefully we’ll see each other soon.” I said before going out and closing the door behind me.

I started walking down the street with my hands in my pocket, thinking what I’m going to do during and after our visit back home.

“Hey, lover boy!” I stopped and looked back to see Vinyl at the door, “Wait up! We’re comin’ with yah!” she finished before going back in.

I arched an eyebrow and before I could ask myself why, Pinkie suddenly appeared to my sighed. I jumped away from her and sighed, shaking my head, “Pinkie… we need to put a bell on yah.” I said as I rested a hand on my chest.

“You mean this!?” she nod her head and a small, shiny bell somehow slid down her hair and hooked itself on the tip of her curly hair. “I already have one!” she said happily and started lightly shaking her head happily to let the bell chime, giggling while she did.

“Hurry up, Tavi!” I looked back at the building and saw Vinyl wearing a white, hoodie with a zipper undone and had electric blue stripes going down from her shoulder and ended on her purple sleeves just above her elbows. She also wore tight pair of powder blue short shorts that ended just above her thighs. She had a pair of white and cyan blue headphones wrapped around her neck, its wire connected to some device attached to her hip.

Then Octavia walked out with her cello case strapped to her back. She wore some kind of three piece suite for her torso with her pink bowtie wrapped around her neck and a purple skirt ending just above her knees. It looked like she was going to a play in some kind of important concert.

When they both went up to me with smiles, I asked, “What’s all this?” and gestured to them.

“Oh! Oh!” Pinkie hopped up and down and raised her hand in the air like an eager student.

“Uh… Pinkie?”

“We’re going to have a ‘Going Away but Probably Will Come Back to Equestria and Live with Us Forever’ Party at Rarity’s Boutique!” she answered proudly, blew on her nails and rubbed them on her shirt like some kind of metal was given to her, and smiled smugly.

“Did you ask Rarity, first?” I asked again, knowing my housemate didn’t like messy spaces.

She nodded her head frantically, “Uh-huh!”

We started walking through the road, “So what’s for dinner, lover boy?” Vinyl asked, resting her hands in the pockets of her hoodie, her glasses now covering her eyes.

“Didn’t you hear, Pinkie? It’s a party, so it means we’re eating sweets and junk food.” I answered. “That reminds me. Pink… Pinkie?” I stopped and looked around, trying to find the missing mare, but to no avail. “Where in the world?” I scratched the top of my head in confusion.

“Stop. Right. There.” Vinyl order, holding out both her hands. I froze and looked at them both with my eyes.

“W-why?” I asked nervously.

“Clear your mind and stop thinking about Pinkie Pie. I’m Very serious about that, bud.” She answered and walked over to me, wrapped her arm over my shoulder and started leading me through the road. She then wrapped her other arm around Octavia, “Buddy, keep trying to make sense of Pinkie will drive you crazy, believe me. Twilight tried that once and she ended looking like some mad scientist a year back, like she changed from one pony to another, like that stallion from Dr Hooves and Mr Malice. So just lay back and just try to expect Pinkie popping out of nowhere.” She said smoothly like she was some kind Pinkie Pie expert… come to think of it, I should just listen to her wise words. No point on making myself crazy before going back home.

“I’ll try.” I answered and we continued on through the road in relative silence.

When we arrived at the boutique, I heard a few voices inside the building. “Oh, Please be careful with that, Pinkie. Ah! No! Don’t Touch That!” I chuckled, knowing the voice was coming from none other than Rarity herself.

I grabbed the doorknob and opened the door to see Pinkie Pie decorating the whole shop with ribbons and balloons. I chuckled at Rarity’s fearful expression as we walked in, “Good day, Rarity.” I greeted and took off my shoes near the door. The other two rubbed their hooves on the doormat and walked in with me.

“Marcus!” Rarity said happily, and walked over to me, “Thank Goodness you’re here. Come. Please.” She dragged me over to a stand, “Get on and stay still.” She quickly ran over to her desk and started rummaging through the drawers. I just shrugged, straightened out my cloth and stood up straight. When she got back, she wrapped the measuring tape from my waist to ankles.

Vinyl and Octavia walked up to us with a confused expressions, “What’s all this?” Octavia asked. I just shrugged in response.

“I asked but she said it was a surprise.” I answered as Rarity quickly walked back to her desk and wrote down the measurements on a piece of paper.

“And it shall be that way till I am finished.” Rarity answered, folded the piece of paper, and placed it within her bra. “What good is a surprise if it’s revealed before it is finished?” she finished. She then started walking towards the stairs, her hips swaying hypnotically and up the stairs.

When she was out of sight, Vinyl whistled and smiled, “Damn, Marky. Now I know why you rather live and serve her. I mean you saw it too! Those big, lushes, round…” her hands looked like they were clenching and squeezing Rarity’s imaginary butt cheeks.

“Vinyl…” we looked at Octavia who was giving her friend a deadpan look, “Go sit over on the couch.” She pointed like she was giving her pet tough love.

“Fine.” She whined the quickly looked back at me, “Still though, Marky. We should devastate that mare to a coma.”

“Vinyl… last chance.” Octavia warned and pointed to the couch.

The unicorn’s eyes got wide in horror and slouched down in fear, “O-okay, Tavi! I’m goin’. I’m goin’.” She slowly backed away from her friend and sat on the couch with a pout, resting her hands on couch between her legs.

I looked back at the cellist as she put her case down gently, “Why was she scared like that?” I asked.

“Oh it’s nothing big. But if she crosses the line, I’m going to ignore her the rest of the day.” She sighed sadly, “I don’t like seeing my friend in such distress, but I have my own boundaries. Once I did ignore her a whole day, she was in near tears trying to get me talking to her again. When the day was done, she clung to me like I would be gone the moment she lets go.” She wiped a tear from her eye, then smiled, “Now, she respects everything about me, like I do with hers. We’re practically inseparable now. I learned she just wants somepony to be there to hug when she needs one. I know she gets a little crazy sometimes, but that’s her way of saying she likes you. She does that to me everyday and it never gets old.” She grabbed both her elbows and lightly giggled.

We looked over at the couch to see Vinyl and Pinkie rolling around the couch with big smiles like it was the softest couch they ever laid on. “Oh, this couch is so Soft! I could just get an orgasm just by laying on it!” she said as the two rolled around some more, the limbs and bodies entangled like some twisted sex position, or some kind sick alien experiment squirming around the couch.

“Yeah…” Pinkie replied blissfully. “What you said… wait.” The pink girl looked down to her crotch and smiled, “Nope! Nothing Yet!” she said and both continued rolling around while moaning and groaning.

“She gets along with other crazy mares but she’ll always be My Vinyl Scratch.” Octavia finished with a smile.

“She always will, Octavia. And no one else can that away from you both.” I said and she nodded in agreement with a small ‘Mmm’.

After that, we helped out with a few things to set up the party. Apparently, the only thing I and Octavia had to do was set up the already floating balloons. I tried to look around for a helium tank or some kind of tank the pink mare used to get these balloon floating. After failing to find the pressurized gas tank, I went into the kitchen, grabbed the glass bowl from its cupboard and rested it down on the kitchen counter to make the drink for the party.

As I carefully and patiently measured and poured the ingredients into the bowl and stirred. After a few moments, I started hearing flapping wings and chirping of birds within the building.

“Oh… h-hello.” The sound of a soft, shy voice gently echoed into the kitchen.

“Good afternoon.” Octavia politely greeted the shy mare.

“Niiiccce… Bust…” Vinyl moaned, quickly followed by some slow, long rustling, “Wanna join the couch with us?” she cooed.

The grey mare sighed, “Ignore her and I promise you’ll be safe.” She said.

I chuckled as I finished stirring the punch with a wooden spoon. I took a small sip from the spoon, washed it around in my mouth, tasting. I smiled and swallowed the fruity drink.

Suddenly, I felt a small weight land on top of my head, followed by a little bird singing. I smiled, and reached up, offering my finger. The little bird hopped over and I carefully lowered my arm to look at the small bird, “Hello, there.” I greet and gently stroked it from head to tail feathers. I continued to pet the small bird, seemingly enjoying the treatment I was giving it.

“Oh… h-hi, Marcus.” I heard Fluttershy behind me. I looked back and saw her peeking in through the threshold, a few more different kinds of birds perched on her shoulders or head.

“Good afternoon, Fluttershy. Doing well?” I asked, and let the bird fly back to her.

She nodded with a smile, “I’m fine. Thank you.” All of a sudden, a large firry bird perched itself on her head with a soft, smooth cry, almost like a whale call, and flaring its wings out.

“Whoa…” I stared at the streamline, beautiful creature in awe and weakly pointed, “I-is that a?”

Fluttershy lightly nodded, bobbing the bird on top of her head, “Uh-huh. Her name’s Philomena. Princess Celestia’s pet Phoenix.” She reached up to her head and the bird moved on over to her arm. She started gently stroking the bird as it purred, “Isn’t she adorable?”

“Phoenixes are my favourite kind of cryptids in my world.” I said. Both her and the bird look at me weirdly. I chuckled sheepishly, “Cryptids aren’t considered existing beings. Make believe, not real… fake.” I said. I looked at her, “Wait… how did you get to convince Princess Celestia to lend you her pet Phoenix?”

She giggled, “When Pinkie came by and told me about the party, I asked the Princess if it was okay to bring along Philomena to the party. I heard you liked birds, so…” she blushed cutely and tried to hide her face from behind her pink hair.

“Oh… how thoughtful of you.” I said happily.

She looked at me and made a cheeky smile, “Y-you wanna handle her?” she brought out her arm with the bird on.

“S-sure!” I looked at the majestic bird and slowly brought out my own arm. Philomena leaned down and examined my right arm before perching herself on my arm. I brought her up to me and gently scratched her chin, earning a continued purr from her. “Nice to meet you, Philomena.” I greeted and caressed down from her head and onto her tail feathers. The bird nuzzled my neck in thanks.

“Howdy, yall!!!” the southern accented mare yelled into the boutique.

“Marky!” the rainbow haired daredevil yelled next.

He walked out of the kitchen with Philomena perched on my shoulder and Fluttershy following right behind. “I’m here, Rainbow.” I called out.

When I saw Applejack, on her shoulder, she held onto a barrel with a cork plugged onto the hole and a short muzzle sticking out of a pocket of her tight, short shorts. Rainbow’s eyes twinkled at me and rocketed towards me. When I braced for impact, it never came, but a few taps on my left shoulder. I took a peek and saw Rainbow staring at me with a bright smile.

“What’s up?” she asked happily.

I sighed in relief, but the moment I did, she wrapped her arms around me and crushed me with her athletic strength and lifted me off the floor. Philomena squawked in surprise; flew off my shoulder and landed on Fluttershy’s for cover.

“Rainbow Dash dear, please put Marcus down. I don’t think he’s supposed to turn purple like that.” Rarity said with a hint of worry in her tone and pointed a finger at me.

Right before my head could explode and spread bits and pieces of fractured skull and grey matter, she dropped me down to the floor. I got down to my knees and sucked in a deep breath of air to refill my body of its precious oxygen supply.

When I did, everything I saw turned dark and I fell forward, planting my face onto a something furry, warm and soft. Then caring hands started stroking the back of my head. “Sorry, monkey boy.” I heard and a hand lightly patted my back.

I groaned softly, “That’s the second time today.” I said into the mare’s soft belly.

“Better get used to it, bud. When you get back from that trip, you’re getting many tight snuggles and hugs from us.” She said.

I leaned back and sighed, “I guess.” I said and slowly got up with Rainbow’s help.

“You bet, Rainbow.” I was suddenly brought in into another crushing hug, my face being firmly planted into AJ’s cleavage. “But just in case… I mah miss yah, Marky.” She said, giving me a little more squeeze before letting me go.

I stepped back, took my glasses off and slowly rubbed my face from top to bottom before putting my glasses back on, “I’ll miss yah too, Applejack.” I said with a light blush.

A second later, the door opened once more for the last mare of the group entering the building. Twilight’s hair was somewhat of a mess, her clothing a little unkempt, but other than that, she was smiling happily with a mug of steaming hot coffee on her right hand, and a clipboard in her armpit on the other side.

Rarity gasped, her expression in shear horror, both her hands covering her gaping mouth, “Twilight Sparkle!” she rushed over and started fixing her friends outfit for her, rapidly, “I can Not believe you went out looking like that, dear! So Brave, You Are!” she said, took out a hair brush from out of nowhere and started brushing Twilight’s hair and tail. In no time at all, she took a step back and nodded in approval, “No need to thank me, dear. Anything for a friend in need.” She said with a wave of her hand, levitated the hairbrush over to her work desk and walked off with a smile on her face.

Twilight looked at herself for a few moments, before she shrugged it off with a small giggle, “I guess I forgot.” She said more to herself then to anyone in the room.

Vinyl whistled, “Wow… that girl got mad skills.” She looked at me as she dangled her legs in the air, resting on her stomach on the couch as Pinkie rested on her back, her heading lightly going from side to side like a ticking grandfather clock, “Now I’m really curious of what the surprise really is.” I nodded in agreement.

“Good afternoon, Marcus. Doing well?” Twilight asked as she got up to me, taking another sip of her coffee.

“Yeah, actually. I didn’t expect having a party, though.” I answered, “I thought you’d never make it, Twilight. You were out like a rock when I visited you.” I said with a small chuckle.

“Yes, yes, quite. But when Pinkie woke me about the party, I couldn’t resist.” She brushed her hand across her scalp with a tired sigh, “I just hope I stay awake long enough till the end of the party. I nearly emptied the sugar from its pot in this one cup of coffee.” She lifted up her steaming coffee cup, then smiled at me, “And thank you so much for telling me about Cadence, Marcus.” She stepped loser and wrapped her mug holding arm around me as I returned it in kind.

“Anything for a good friend, Twilight.” I replied as we separated.

“Okay everypony!” we looked at Applejack as she filled up a mug of Apple Cider from the barrel. She then walked over to me, wrapped one powerful arm around me and showed me the mug, “We all know what migh’ happen with our little friend Marky here if his plan get’s a kick on the flank and never, Ever comes back into our little circle of friends. We’re all here teh teach em how much we care for em in this here little going away party of his. So let’s show em how much we love em, shall we!?”

“Yeah!” the little group of ponies yelled, though Fluttershy’s quiet attempt looked pretty adorable with Philomena perched on top of her head.

“Hey, Pinks.” Vinyl said to the mare resting on her back.

“Yeah!?” she replied happily, still lying on her back.

“We need music…” she said to the mare with closed eyes, wearing a gentle smile on her lips.

Pinkie gasped, suddenly sitting up on Vinyl, “Music! What’s a party without music?!” she yelled and bolted out the door. Vinyl giggled and looked at me with her smile.

“3… 2… 1…” she said, then Pinkie rushed back in with what looked like a black box that reached up to her hips, its two wheals rolling as she pulled it by its handle protruding out from it.

Pinkie twirled it before it rested down with a light thump. She sits down on its side and crossed her arm, smirking at everyone of us. Octavia lightly shook her head, covering her face with one hand with a sigh.

I looked at the box a little more closely and saw it had a dark round disk in the middle of its face, and that’s when I knew it was a small speaker.

Vinyl sits up and stretches on the couch for a few moments before she stood up and walked over to Pinkie, patting her on the shoulder, “A big help as always, Pinks.” She said and stood right behind the short box.

Rarity walks over, closely looking at the box, “Pray tell, Miss Scratch. What in the world is this?” she asked, crouching down and pocked the disk.

Pinkie smirked at her friend without her noticing and walks off, whistling like she had something to hide.

“Ahh… Rarity.” She looks back at me with a questioning look on her face, “I think you might want to step back from that thing.” I weakly pointed at the seemingly harmless box.

“Why?” she asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Tck, tck, tck…” Vinyl lightly shook her head and smiled broadly. She leaned down, resting her elbows on the box, her butt and tail sticking out in the air and propping up her jaw with her right hand, looking at Rarity with half closed eyes, “You sure you want to find out, Rares? Curiosity does kill the cat sometimes.” she said.

“Um… maybe?” Rarity said, looking unsure of her own answer.

Vinyl leaned back up and gestured to a blue button at the corner of the amp we all just noticed, “Why don’t you find out yourself?” she suddenly grind, putting out her hands to stop the mare from pressing the button, “Actually! Why don’t you just sit back and wait.”

Rarity took her hand back and sat down on her knees, “Why?”

“Why?” she snickered, earning a light frown from Rarity, “You’ll be blown away, that’s why! It’s Just My BASS CANON!” she yelled with a big grin. She slammed her hand on the button.

The small contraption suddenly rose up with four short legs at its bottom, neon blue light coming out of the openings. Rarity jumped back from surprise, crawling back as the machine continued to transform. The speaker’s sides shot out to reveal two more speakers with glowing blue rings, lights also coming out from the opening. Two smaller speakers rose up from the two, only having single blowing rings. Then the top flipped to show a few instruments; nubs, switches and buttons littering the interface. Then the face of the transformed speaker started glowing, the rings started to form as if the machine was charging up.

It now just stood there, unmoving and not a sound being produced. Vinyl just stood there, her arms crossed across her chest. Rarity started to calm down, and just before she should get up on her hooves, Vinyl’s ‘Bass Canon’ started roaring out a series of drum beats, wubs and rising and falling of rhythmic music.

“Awwwe-yeah!” Vinyl shouted out, now starting to bob her head with the beat.

I cringed of how loud it was, but I help Rarity get up to her hooves shakily. She wrapped an arm over my shoulders to keep herself from falling back down. I looked at Vinyl, raising my hand up to my throat and making a slicing motion.

Vinyl made a ‘Oh’ with her mouth and turned the music down, but didn’t kill it.

I looked around the room and saw everyone was covering their ears but Rainbow Dash, the mare enjoying and dancing with the beat happily like there’s no tomorrow.

I walked over to the couch and let Rarity sit down. “You okay, Rarity?” I asked, putting a hand on her shoulder.

She nodded; rubbing her face with both hands then started pocking her ears with her little finger, “Oh dear goodness, that was loud. I swear, if she does that again, and I don’t care if this sounds uncouth, but she’s getting a hoof stuck up her plot.” She said, looking over at Vinyl with a slight glare, still trying to clean out her right ear. I looked back and saw Octavia giving her housemate the same deathly, disapproving glare.

“Oh! Oh! Oh!” Pinkie started hopping with her right hand waving high in the air.

“Uh… Pinkie?” I said, confusingly.

She bolted behind Twilight slipped the clipboard from Twi’s grasp and scurried over to me, holding out the item to me, “Follow this, and I’m five hundred percent, absolutely, positively sure you’ll enjoy every second of the party!” she then started motioning to herself, “Cross my heart, an’ hope to fly. Stick a cupcake in my eye!” she pressed the palm of her head onto her right eye, but kept her smile.

I grabbed the clipboard from her and looked at Twilight. She nodded at me and took another sip of her coffee. I read the list of games and time right beside each one, “Well… what are we doing first!?” Rainbow asked, wearing a big smile.

“Truth or dare.” I answered.

One moment we were standing around, the next, we were sitting in a circle with mugs full of Apple Cider by our sides. Rainbow was sitting to my left, while Rarity to my right, their shoulders pressed up against mine even though there was plenty of room. An empty glass bottle was right in the middle and they all looked at me, waiting.

“We’re waiting~!” Pinkie said in a playful, singsong voice.

I reached out and spun it with a flick of my fingers and thumb. As it spun around, I was a little confused to why I was spinning a bottle. Was this some kind of Spin the Bottle and Truth or Dare hybrid? As I finished my thought, the bottle slowly stopped and pointed its neck at… Applejack.

I smiled at her, “Truth or Dare?”

“Truth.” She smiled smugly and crossed her arms. Damn it! I barely know a thing about her! Come to think of it, I barely know any of the girls surrounding me. Although, I know a little more about Rarity and her sister. Wait, where’s that little filly, anyways?

“Hmm…” I rubbed my chin, pondering while starring at the mare with squinting eyes.

“Um… Pinkie.” Pinkie looked at Twilight with a cheeky smile. “I think we haven’t thought through this very well.”

Pinkie gasped, resting a hand on her chest like Twilight’s words broke her heart, “No We Have Not!”

“Pinkie. Marcus barely know us.” Twilight clarified with a deadpan look.

“Oooooooh… oh… OH!” Pinkie said. She snatched the clipboard away from me, pulled out a pink crayon from her hair and started quickly writing on the piece of paper with her tongue sticking out from the side of her lips. When she finished handed it over to me, I looked at it and saw all the games listed before were crossed out and a new list of things were wrote down right beside it. Though, the time listed were still much there.

“So, what are we doing now?” Rainbow asked.

“One moment.” I looked at AJ, “Truth or Dare. Is it true you brought your finest Apple Cider to this party?” I asked and drank the sweet nectar from the mug.

“Uuh… yeah?” she answered, unsure what else to say.

“That’s all I needed to know.” I made a satisfied sighed and lifted the clipboard up to my face, adjusting my glasses. “Okay, so we’re… telling stories about each other.” I said. I looked at the bottle, “I’ll spin the bottle on who’s going first, and will go clockwise after that.” I said, and they all nodded in agreement. I gripped the bottle with my fingers once more and spun it.

“Whoa-whoa! Wait!” Rainbow held out both hands at me, “You mean you’re telling us, You accidentally impaled yourself with a rusty nail that was jetting out from a wooden crate, trying to pull out the plastic wrapping?”

I nodded with a chuckle, “Yes.” I showed them my left wrist, as they all leaned in to get a better look. “I still have the ‘L’ shaped scar right here.” I pointed, “The nail itself almost went all the way through, but lonely managed to make a little dent right here.” I twisted my wrist and pocked the spot. “By the time I got to the Hospital, it felt like I dipped my whole arm into ice cold water. The Doctor sterilized my wound from any potential infections, then I had a blood transfusion and got patched up before I returned home.” I finished speaking with a smile.

“Yah humans are tougher then ah expected.” Aj spoke up, handing my first refill of Cider. “How in the wide, wide world didn’t yah get traumatized after all those painful things happenin’ to yah? Our little ones get paranoid after three times.” She said.

“I… I don’t know, actually.” I took a quick sip. I looked around and felt a little sorry for the greenish Fluttershy for telling those stories. “I guess we’re used to it, I don’t really know. I mean, I seen a women survive from an RPG attack.” I shrugged.

They all looked at me in confusion, “What’s an ‘RPG’?” Twilight asked, nearly finishing her cup of coffee.

“Rocket… Purpled… Grenade.” I answered and leaned back with my mug to my side.

Her mouth dropped open, “What!?”

“Yeah. Medical science does wonders nowadays.”

“Done!” we all looked at Pinkie as she checked out something on the clipboard.

“What are we doing now, Pinks?” Vinyl asked as she chugged down the last remaining Cider from her mug. Octavia sitting beside her just shook her head at her housemate’s manners.

“Poker!” she answered happily and took out a deck of cards out from her curly tail.

“Poker? With what? We didn’t bring our bits with us.” Rainbow answered. The other girls seemed to agree with their rainbow haired friend.

“How about Strip Poker?” Vinyl suggested as she took a bite out of a chocolate chip cookie like the idea wasn’t crazy.

“Where’d you get that?” I pointed. She gestured to a table packed with sweets and drinks of all kinds. I raised an eyebrow, but just shook my head, reminding myself it was Pinkie being Pinkie.

“No.” Octavia answered and gave a deadpan stare at her close friend.

“Why not?!” Vinyl chuckled with a smile, “It’ll probably be the last time Marky sees us, so why not make it memorable?” she threw the last bit of cookie in her mouth with a giggle.

I looked at everyone in our little circle, and they seemed… suggestive. Oh no. After they looked at one another, they all just stared at me, waiting for an answer.

“Well… what’s yer answer?” AJ spoke up.

I blushed, my mind now racing for an answer I didn’t quite know How to answer. One more glance around the blushing group, save for Vinyl and Pinkie, I finally opened my mouth. “I’ll only play along, if you’re all one hundred percent comfortable with this.”

“Oh! Okay.” Twilight said and looked at her friends, “So any ideas on what we should use as currency?”

Pinkie then dropped four boxes of different kinds of cookies right in front of us. “That’ll work.” I said.

After carefully evening out the cookies for everyone, even Philomena, Pinkie expertly shuffled the cards, seemingly letting them defy gravity itself. After half an hour, surprisingly enough, the Phoenix was winning, wearing a pair of black shades to hide her eyes, holding the cards with her feather tips.

Suddenly, an alarm went off, causing everyone but Pinkie to jump. She giggled, grabbed the gold alarm clock from behind her and turned it off. She put it with her maze of curly hair, brought out the clipboard with her other hand and put on a pair of glasses she took out from her tail.

“What’s next?” Rainbow asked, taking a bite out of her ‘currency’.

“Regular party stuff!” she answered happily.

So, we played ‘Pin the Tail on a Pony’, Surprisingly, the big piece of paper had a full sized mare, sticking out her butt at us with a missing tail and pouting at us. Vinyl won that one, and I was pretty sure she used her butt finding powers to do that and actually slapped the piece of paper. After that, we played ‘Hang Pony’, danced and etc. It was great to hear Octavia play her instrument again for us. Vinyl suggested more… ‘intimate’ games for us to play, making Rarity a little flustered. Again, thank goodness Sweetie wasn’t here to witness this.

As the little group played around and talked, I grabbed myself a bowl of berries with cream whip, a cup of Punch and sat down on the couch. I watched the girls happily talking to each other; Vinyl showing Rainbow dash her ‘insane’ machine, Applejack and Pinkie Pie spoke something about foods and treats, Fluttershy and Twilight spoke to each other about something I couldn’t understand. And that left Rarity, who was going right over to me with a gentle smile. She sat down beside me, “Are you enjoying yourself, Marcus?”

I nodded, “I am. Although, I’m wondering where Sweetie Belle went off to?”

“She and her friends are having a sleepover at Scootaloo’s home, don’t worry.” She rested a hand on my lap, rubbing it to reassuring me.

“When is she coming back?” I asked. I wanted to see that little squeaky, bundle of joy before I go.

“She promised to come by the first thing in the morning.” She answered. After that, she yawned while covering her gapping mouth. “Oh… oh dear, what time is it?”

I looked at my watch raised my eyebrows in surprise, “Eleven.”

“Oh! Oh!” Pinkie suddenly bolted up to us, waving her hand in the air with a big smile.

“Pinkie?” I said.

She looked at Rarity beside me, “Can we have a sleepover too!? Please!? Plea-he-he-he-he-hease!!!” She pleaded to her friend on her knees, praying like her life depended on it, tiny dots of tears starting to form on the edges of her eyelids. Everyone in the room stared the Pinkie in dead silence.

Rarity looked at everyone in the room, “Well… what for?” she asked and looked at Pinkie.

She shot out her left arm towards me, and pointed a finger at me, “So we can stay with him longer!” she went right back to her pleading position with big watery eyes, “Pleeeaaase!?”

“I thin…” Rainbow and Vinyl suddenly rushed in.

“What this about ‘Sleepover’s’?” they both said in unison.

Pinkie looked up at them with a gleeful smile, “Oh. I’m just praying to Rarity if it’s okay to have a sleepover here so we can stay with Marky all night.” She suddenly turned back to Rarity again, “Plea-he-he-he-hease!” she cried out.

Rarity gently rested a finger on Pinkie’s lips to shut her up, “I was about to say, Pinkie. I think it’s a splendid idea.”

Pinkie jumped up to her hooves and pumped her fist in the air with a loud, “YES!!!”. Right after that, she rushed out and came back in with a small, colorful, cartoonish canon. “Bed Time, Everypony!” she yanked on the little fuse string and shot out rolled up bundles to everyone. Everyone, plus me caught the bags, but Fluttershy twisted around with a cute ‘Eep!’ and let the bag hit her back and just fell down on the floor. Every bag had their own color matching their coats, and mine was blue.

As I looked at Pinkie, she took out her own, pink, bag, took out its content, grabbed it with both hands and swung it up to the air, unrolling itself in front of us with a big smile. Everyone else smiled at that and started unrolling their sleeping bags on the floor.

I did the same before walking into the kitchen the wash my bowl and cup in the sink. When I got to the room, I saw Pinkie inflating bed mats on the floor and connecting them together with colorful strings, humming a little tune to herself. The next thing I noticed was I saw my sleeping bag was in the middle of the large, makeshift bed and the girls were having a debate about who should sleep closer to me. Vinyl, Rainbow Dash and Rarity had different reasons to why they should sleep closer to me, and all made me turn crimson red.

Applejack walked over to me, wrapped an arm over my shoulders and looked at the little, arguing group, “Why mus’ yah be a Gentlecolt?” she asked me.

“Gentleman...” I corrected, “And I can’t help it, AJ. I was born like that.”

She made an ‘Mm’ in understanding, but smiled after, “Hey, girls!” she yelled to them, and the three looked at us both, “How about we give Marky the choice on who should sleep closest to him? Hm?” she suggested. Crap! Why did you say that, AJ! I Hate making choices! Especially between girls!

“So what’s your choice, stud?” Vinyl smiled seductively.

“Um…” my puny brain started racing away to make an answer, and how to get out of this mess, Applejack so kindly put me in. I could feel a trickle of sweat starting to form on my forehead and hear my own heart pounding in my ears. Right before my brain could fry itself and possibly combust into flames, Twilight spoke up.

“Maybe… ‘Yaawwn!’… maybe we should have him separated from us…” she suggested. Oh, thank you, you lovely, adorkable, egghead! I own you big time. I mentally sighed in relief.

“What? Why?” Rainbow said; the other two looked at Twilight in confusion.

“Because, it se… ‘Yawn’… it seems you three are fighting over our friend.” She started taking off her outer clothing, and threw them aside. Now just wearing dark purple bra and panties, and sleepily tucked herself into her sleeping bag with a sigh of relief.

“I… I guess she has a point there.” Rarity spoke up and looked at me. “You’re going to go and sleep in my bed tonight, dear. I’ll be down here with the girls.” She started walking off to her room.

Vinyl huffed and crossed her arms, “I was only going to suggest we share my sleeping bag tonight.” We all gave her a deadpan look, save for Twilight. “What? I like cuddles, okay. Besides, I sleep all natural, so he won’t wakeup in the middle of the night… Maybe.” Then looked over at her rainbow haired friend with a smirk.

“What? I can sleep all natural, too!” she defended herself.

“Dash, yah snore so loud, yah would scare a full grown Manticore away.” AJ said jokingly, earning a glare from Rainbow, her face fuming red and clenching her fists.

“Okay, dear. You’re more than welcome to sleep in my room anytime, Marcus.” Rarity came back down.

“Thanks, Rarity.” I thanked her, quickly followed by a yawn. “I’ll see you all in the morning. Goodnight, everyone.” I said and started going up the stairs, somewhat dragging my feet.

Everyone in the room started peeling off their clothes from their bodies, throwing them aside and went into their rightful places, in their sleeping bags in a long pile. As time passed, everyone could feel tension building up between them but Twilight, the sleeping mare gently and silently snoring in peace.

Finally, someone broke the silence, “Okay, somepony should really get up there and keep him company. Any takers?” Rainbow whispered.

Before Vinyl could answer happily, Applejack spoke, “Ah vote Fluttershy.” She said causing the shy mare to make an adorable, quiet, ‘Eep!’.

“I agree.” Octavia spoke up next.

“Okay Fluttershy, get your squishy flank up there and keep our Marky company and stay there.” Pinkie said and giggled, while Vinyl’s mouth watered at the mental image, licking her lips.

“Okay, fine.” Vinyl said, then turned over to face her housemate Octavia, “I guess you’ll have to do, Tavi.” She whispered and cuddled closer to her with a satisfying sigh. She took out her head from her own sleeping bag and rested it just under Octavia’s chin. “Goodnight, sister.”

“Mm… goodnight, Vinyl.” Octavia replied and rubbed her cheek onto her friend’s head with a smile.

I couldn’t sleep. The bed wasn’t the problem, it was very comfortable in fact, but I felt this tension looming in the air of this room. I was down to my shorts and it felt good. Wearing my cloths twenty four, seven didn’t do much good to me. That thought reminded me to ask Rarity if I could take a shower in the morning.

‘knock-knock-knock…’

The knock on the door wasn’t very loud; maybe they think I’m asleep. “It’s open.” I said as I continued to stare at the ceiling, leaving my body bear of the warm blanket under me. The doorknob lightly jiggles, slowly opening the door to the room. I looked down and saw Fluttershy standing at the doorway, half nude with her light green bra and panties, hugging her form tightly. I smiled, “Are you okay?” I asked, propping myself up with my elbows.

She blushed as she gently and slowly closed the door, “Um… the girls wanted me to keep you company…” she stood near the door, trying to hide her face behind her hair and covering up her lower parts with her tail.

“Oh. Okay, than, come on over, Fluttershy. There’s plenty of room on this bed.” I scooted over to my right.

Fluttershy looked up with a gentle smile, walked over to her side and slid under the covers, trying to hide every inch of her body with it. She looked up at me, “So… um… d-did you have fun?” she asked shyly, her cheeks still a little pink.

I laid back down, using my hands as a pillow, “It was great, Fluttershy. Best party I ever been in.”

She yawned cutely for a few moments and sleepily looked at me. “Um… are you going to bring Bo if you come back?” she asked.

“Most likely.” I answered while yawning and rubbing my eyes. I got myself comfortable and went under the covers with Fluttershy. “Hopefully everything will go… ‘Yawn’… every will go as planned.” I took my glasses off, and faced the drowsy mare with a sly smile. “Thanks for the company, Fluttershy… it means a lot… and sorry for getting you a little green with my stories…”

She scooted a little closer to me, “Your welcome… and it’s okay.” she whispered and dozed off, resting her head just under my chine.

So that’s what I needed. A little company from one of my new friends. Soon after, I fell asleep as well.

Author's Note

I hope you enjoyed the reading, everyone.
Here's what Vinyl and Octavia looks like, by the way.
Vinyl: http://cyanjames2819.deviantart.com/art/Vinyl-Scratch-451601452
Octavia: http://cyanjames2819.deviantart.com/art/Octavia-Melody-451651577
Till next time, comment if you like, have a nice day and good reading.

Rare: (Walks in to her Boutique, but suddenly stops as she felt something splat down onto her head. She reach up and looked at her finger tips in shear horror as she saw the white, squishy ooze. She looked up and sees the culprit, none other then Bo, the Macaw, smirking down at her) WAAAAAAHAHAHAHAAA!!! (She cried out, tears pouring down her cheeks and runs away from the snickering bird)
Bo: (Pulls out an empty Toothpaste from under her wings, glides over to a trashcan and drops it in)

Lovely Rarity, Part 8

I woke up as the sun beamed down onto my eyes. I groaned and covered my eyes. I mentally cursed at the sun, but then thanked it as I felt warm and fuzzy nearly all over my body. I say nearly, because I can’t feel my entire left arm, a weight pressing down on it. I rubbed my eyes a few moments before opening them. Everything was a little bright and burly as usual, but with an additional numb arm, wore nothing but shorts and… Fluttershy?

I stared at the sleeping mare, practically resting her whole body on mine. For a moment, I freaked out, fearing the worst, but after thinking and remembering last night’s event, I silently sighed in relief.

Fluttershy cooed and nuzzled into the crook of my neck, wrapping her arms around my midsection a little more tightly and lightly smacked her lips. As she got herself comfortable on me, I reached out and grabbed my glasses from its nightstand and looked around the room. Sure enough, I was in Rarity’s bedroom, slash, inspiration room. I looked around a little more, and found my left arm was wrapped across the shy mare’s back. At least she’s enjoying herself. I thought to myself with a small smile.

After a moment, she repositioned herself in a way that released most of her weight from my arm and lifted up her leg across my stomach. Instantly, I felt my blood flowing back onto my arm, and started feeling my deathly, cool arm coming back to life. Soon after, I felt pins and needles bombarding my warming arm. I tried my best not to flex any of my muscles, but for the likes of me, I made a fist and winced.

“Ooooh… crap…” I silently hissed at the mix of intense pain, and strangely enough, euphoric pleasure; a bad combination everyone felt at least once or twice in their life. After suffering as quietly as possibly for the longest time of my life, I sighed in relief when the sensation started slowly releasing its torturous grip of my whole arm. I smiled and subconsciously started caressing Fluttershy’s head, earning a short moan and a little smile from her.

While she enjoyed her little petting and cuddling, my mind moved onto the diplomatic mission I’ll be attending in with Princess Celestia. The plan itself was simple to remember, “Step one…” I whispered to myself, “get back home. Step two; be out in the open. Step three; wait for the National Guard to arrive. Step four; go see the President with Celestia. Step five; possible interrogation…” before he could silently continue my mental list, the doorknob to the room lightly jiggled and slowly started opening with a creak. I looked down and saw a white face with purple hair peek in the room and looked around silently.

I smiled and waved my free hand at her just as I heard a hushed voice coming from behind her. “He is awake or what?”

I gently chuckled at Rainbow’s voice. Rarity looked back at me with pink cheeks, “Um… did I wake you?” she asked sheepishly. Another head then pushed her way through right under Rarity’s and looked at me. Rainbow’s eyes bulged and dropped her mouth on the floor.

“Not at all Rarity. I woke a few minutes ago.” I whispered back, followed by a yawn.

The two walked in wearing nothing but bras and panties. They stopped at the foot of the bed staring at Fluttershy and me. “So…” Rarity spoke, “Did… did you two… um…” her and Rainbow’s cheeks turned red, and I felt my own started to form.

“No…” I answered, “I woke up like this while she was cuddling me.”

“Lucky mare.” Rainbow mumbled to herself and cross her arms while scrunching up her muzzle adorably.

Suddenly, Philomena flew in the room and circled me and Fluttershy right above the bed and landed with a few flaps. She looked at my petting hand on Fluttershy’s head, at me and right at me free hand. She looked at Fluttershy’s long, pink hair, waddled on top of me and started dragging the hair with her beak on my chest. She started rearranging it carefully and made a nest for herself right on top of me. She stepped in, got herself comfortable and gently pulled my free hand towards her and started rubbing the top of her head onto my palm. I lightly chuckled and started petting her as well. She purred and rested down with closed eyes.

Rainbow growled, staring at the bird with narrowed eyes, “Lucky, bird.” She mumbled angrily and stomped out the room as quietly as possible, so not to wake her sleeping companion.

We starred at the door for a moment before I looked at Rarity, “You think I should pet her later?” I asked.

“I-I think it wouldn’t hurt if it calms her down.” She answered while looking at the door. She looks backs at me with a smile, “Good morning, Marcus. Come down when you and Fluttershy are ready.” She said and walked off, but not before she showed off her backside, swaying her hips hypnotically, as well as her tail, showing glimpses of her tight, lushes Booty!

I blinked. Did Vinyl’s attitude rubbed off on me? I thought to myself in a bit of fear and confusion. If it did, well, then I might have to keep correcting myself so not to be viewed as some alien pervert, who stocks mares and woman for their own sick entertainment. But if not, well than I’m attracted to the all too lovely Miss Rarity.

Before I could think any further, Fluttershy moaned and tensed up and stretched her body on top of me. She gently smacked her lips and returned hugging me like a plushy. Philomena quietly squawked at her. She fluttered her eyes open and looked down at the phoenix with a small smile, “Oh… good morning, Philomena.” She greeted happily. But when she tried to reach out, she froze like a dear in headlights.

As she continued to be frozen on me, I continued petting Philomena as she purred in delight, nuzzling herself into Fluttershy’s hair nest.

“Good morning, Fluttershy.” I looked down at her and saw her wide eyes looking at me, not moving an inch like a terrified puppy. I lightly chuckled and smiled at her, “You can relax, Fluttershy. I promise you, we haven’t done anything but sleep. But if you’re feeling uncomfortable, you can move away if you want. I won’t be upset in anyway, I promise.” I said to her and looked back up the ceiling.

After a few moments, Fluttershy started moving her limbs closer to her, but hadn’t made a move on actually moving off me yet. If anything, she seemed to cuddle a little closer. “Um…” I looked down at her, half of her face practically red, “So… d-did you have a nice sleep?” she played around with her fingers, refusing to look at me.

“Yes I have, Fluttershy. How about you? Feeling comfortable?” I replied. After a moment of silence, she gently nodded her head, seemingly getting redder as she did. “I’m glad you have, Fluttershy. And thanks for the company. I might have stayed up all night if you haven’t come along.” I caressed her head in thanks, seconds after that, her tense body loosened up and relaxed when I continued.

She slowly rubbed her cheek on me, “Happy to help, Marcus.” She said sweetly. “So… um… c-can you tell me a little more a-about Bo? If you don’t mind, that is.” she whispered and acted in the most adorable way as possible. I’m pretty sure, I almost became Diabetic.

Rainbow Dash grumbled to herself and sat herself down on the couch with a scrunched up muzzle.

“What’s the matter, RD?” Applejack asked as she lay on top of her orange sleeping bag, only wore her bras and panties like everyone else in the building, her legs crossed, used her hands as a pillow and her hat tilted in a way that cover up half of her face.

“It’s not fair.” She mumbled.

“What’s not fair?” Vinyl asked next as she lay on Octavia’s stomach beside Applejack.

“When we checked on Marcus and Fluttershy, we saw Marcus petting Fluttershy in her sleep. I wanted to join, but Philomena beat me to it.” She answered and continued to stare at the other wall across the room angrily.

“What!?” everyone yelled in surprise.

“That’s so not fair!” they all looked at Vinyl. “Anypony knows a spell that could make us switch bodies?” she asked.

Rainbow immediately looked at Twilight on the floor, “Twilight! You’re an Egghead! You should know!” she became excited, and was quickly followed by Vinyl, who was propping herself up with her arms.

“What? No! Why was he doing that to Fluttershy!?” she asked.

“Don’t worry, everypony.” Rarity spoke out as she went down the stairs. “Fluttershy likes to cuddle when she sleeps. They haven’t done anything during the night.” She said and sat down in between Twilight and AJ. “Where’s, Pinkie?”

“Cooking!” the pink mare yelled from the kitchen.

Vinyl’s mouth started to water, “Um… can I go cuddle with them?” she asked, hopefully.

“No.” Octavia simply answered, as she continued to scratch and caress her housemate’s blue hair, still lying on her back as she did.

“Well… can I go to the bathroom to wash up, at least?” she looked down to her damp crotch, and squirmed a little, “I’m getting a little wet.”

“O-of course… it’s the right door at the far end of the hall, darling.” Rarity answered with a light blush.

Vinyl tried to get up, but winced and bit her lower lip, “Tavi… please help…” she asked as her whole body quivered in delight.

“Oh dear.” Octavia said, got up and help her friend get up to her hooves, leaving a wet stain on her sleeping bag. Vinyl baby stepped over to the stairs, leaning against Octavia for balance. She looked up at the stairway.

“I’m not going to make it to the top.” She said. With each step she took, she whimpered, moaned, groaned and grunted in a sensual passion, increasing in volume as they got closer to the top. Just as they got to the top, Vinyl accidentally grazed her fingers onto her leaking panties and screamed out in orgasm. The girls heard the mare panting as they stared at the stairway in awkward silence, then Vinyl broke the silence, “I promise, I’ll clean that, later!” she yelled.

We stared at the door in silence, then I spoke up, “Was that Vinyl?”

“I… I think so…” Fluttershy answered with blushing cheeks. Philomena herself was also looking at the door in confusion. Then the sound of Fluttershy’s stomach called out to us, demanding us to get filled with something. Her blush deepened and tried to hide behind her hair.

“Yeah, I’m getting a little hungry too.” I said and petted her hair to settle her nerves. “How about we go down and meet with the others, huh?”

She smiled and gently nodded her head. Philomena hopped on over to the edge of the bed and turned to look at us. Fluttershy removed the blanket from us and moved on over to the other edge and stretched out her arms and wings in the air. Philomena flew on over to her and perched herself on Fluttershy’s head and nestled down comfortably. I stood up on the floor and stretched my whole body, earning a few satisfying cracks and pops all throughout my body. I sighed in relief and opened my eyes to see a full body mirror right in front of me.

I just stood there, staring at myself for what fell like centuries, wondering about nothing at all, my mind clear of any disruptions and chaos. For the longest of time, I felt at peace with myself and smiled. I became aware of the world around me, and shrunk itself into the palm of my hands. I became aware of the universe itself, its countless stars surrounding me with their own system of planets circling them. So this is how an Indian Monk pictures the universe… I thought to myself.

“Um… Marcus?” I turned around to see a concerned looking Fluttershy, half nude. “Are you okay?” she asked.

I nodded and turned to the door, “Just at peace with myself.” I answered and opened the door for her.

We both got out and went into the hall, but when we got to the stairs, I slipped on a slippery, wet spot on the steps with a yelp and tumbled down the steps, filling the air with grunt, and cries of pain. I groaned when I reach the very bottom in a heap of pain, laying on my back while my legs rested on the steps, “There goes my zen…” I said to myself.

“Marcus!” I hear the girls yell at the top of their lungs. I opened my eyes to see all six mares starring down at me with concerned and worried faces.

I cracked a smile, “Good morning.” I greeted with a wince.

“Don’t you dare speak!” Rarity commanded and both her and Twilight carefully carried me over to the couch with their magical grip, Fluttershy fluffing the pillow as I laid down. I wanted to see what kind of shape I was in, but a strong hand pushed me back down.

“Nuh-ah, sugarcube. Y’er staying down, until further notice.” Applejack said with a stern, almost motherly tone.

“Awwwe… did Marky, get an owie? Aunty Pinkie Pie will make them Allll better.” Pinkie baby talked and started planting soft kisses all over my body. It was very awkward for Pinkie to be kissing my aching limbs, but in some way, the pains melted away somewhat, bringing sweet, sweet relief in some degree.

“So does it hurt, Marcus?” Twilight asked.

I gently tested out my limbs, only to find out the pains started to slowly subside, “Well… the pains are going away.” I answered.

“Do you want anything, at all, darling?” Rarity asked.

“A little rest will do. Nothing more.” I replied with a thankful smile and closed my eyes to rest my aching back.

“What the hay, happened!?” I looked up and saw Vinyl holding onto a somewhat damp towel with Octavia right behind her.

“I slipped and stumbled down the stairs.” I simply answered, earning deep blushes from both mares. “What?”

“Nothing! Heh-he! Nothing at all!” Vinyl chuckled nervously, wearing a forced smile and tried to hide the towel behind her with a stiff body.

I just looked up at the ceiling, “Good morning, you two.” I called out and closed my eyes with a smile.

“How in the hay, can yah smile an’ relax right now?” Applejack asked.

“Because I want to, my good friend. Because I want to.” I answered and rested a hand on my bare chest.

After a few minutes, I opened my eyes and saw all the mares were still standing around me, looking down at me with concern and longing, seemingly pleading to me to say something. “Uh… wanna huddle?” I said unsurely.

They all brightened up with big smiles. Twilight levitated me down onto the inflatable beds and they all cuddled around me like Penguins. Rarity was on top of me, hugging me tightly and rested her head just under my chine, Rainbow clung to my right and Vinyl to my left. I didn’t know who were hugging my legs, but the sound of giggling and the gentle embrace told me it must have been Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy. Twilight crammed herself between Rarity’s and Rainbow’s lower section, Applejack doing the same on the other side and Octavia went beside Vinyl and wrapped her arm around her tightly, nuzzling into her housemate’s blue mane.

It took all of my willpower to not let my manhood to pitch-a-ten. Being covered in half nude, beautiful mares, lovingly hugging you was both the greatest moment of my life, and a little tough to try and not to poke the beautiful and lovely mare, that’s resting right on top of me. So I just closed my eyes, and emptied my mind, just trying to enjoy the sweet embrace, while it lasted. I wanted to hug them back, but my arms and hands were being used.

Rainbow then started shifting around, letting go of my arm and scooted a little closer, resting her head near Rarity’s. Finally, my left arm was free and free to anything, so I started caressing her. She cooed on my touch and smiled with closed eyes in bliss.

After at least half an hour of pure cuddling, someone knocked on the entrance door. We all looked, “Don’t they see the sign? The Boutique is closed for the day.” Rarity said.

Another round of knocks came and a muffled voice called out, “Hello!? Is everypony awake!?”

“Spike?” Twilight said and the mare’s started peeling themselves off of me. As they got off, I moved around and found myself feeling better. Rarity and Fluttershy crouched down to me just as I prop myself up, while Twilight went over to the door.

“Feeling better?” Rarity asked.

“Very.” I answered and looked at the time. “When’s breakfast?” I asked.

“Be ready, in a jiffy!” Pinkie called out from the kitchen.

“Hey, Twi. Letter for Mark… whoa…” Spike spoke. I looked at him between Twilight’s slender legs and saw his reptilian eyes widen in awe.

Twilight snatched the rolled up letter from him, looked at it for a moment and turned to me, “It’s from the Princess.” She said.

I got myself up and walked over to her. She holds out the letter, I unrolled it and read.

Good morning, Marcus.

We have figured out how to get you and I to your world and prepared to go. We would like to go over the plan with you as well, so a few carriages will be picking you all up around eleven thirty, and have lunch in the palace instead.

We’ll see you in a couple of hours.

Celestia.

“Breakfast!” Pinkie screeched out from the kitchen.

After grabbing myself a plate full of vegi and leftover sweets from last night, I sat myself down on the couch and stabbed a carrot with a fork while having a little talk with the girls, plus Spike.

After breakfast, I started washing my plate in the sink. Rarity then stood close to my right with her own plate, lean over to me and whispered, “Is it okay if I take you for a moment, Marcus?” she asked and placed the plate down beside my own.

“Sure.” I answered and dried my hands with a towel. Rarity gently grabbed my wrist and started pulling me out the kitchen past our friends and up the stairs. She opened up the door to her room and dragged me in and closed the door behind me with her magic. She lets go of my wrist and goes on over to her closed closet and opens with a big smile.

She turns to me and raised a finger at me while making little circles with it, “No peeking!” she said in a singsong voice.

So I turned around and found myself staring at another mirror, thankfully my reflection took a lot of space so not to reveal what Rarity was taking out of her closet. As Rarity did her thing, I wondered when Sweetie Belle will-

‘Knock! Knock! Knock!’ “Sis! Marky! You in there!?” the squeaky voice chimed into our ears.

Speak of the devil, I thought to myself.

“Yes, Sweetie! The door’s open!” Rarity called out.

The door swings open, and in came the adorable, squeaky bundle of joy, that is Sweetie Belle. She grins towards my direction, scurried over and jumped, latching herself onto my side, almost causing me to topple over.

“Morning!” she greeted happily.

I lift her up to my chest, “Good morning to you too, Sweetie Belle. How was the sleep over?” I asked and petted her head gently.

“It was okay.” She answered and rested her cheek onto my left shoulder, letting her arms slack down to her sides. I lightly chuckled, “It might have been a little better with you, though.” She mumbled and wrapped her arms around my neck lovingly.

“Surprise!” Rarity yelled.

So I turned around with Sweetie Belle in my arms and stared Rarity’s work with wide eyes.

The outfit she made looked normal, but just a tad higher than normal, if that makes sense. The jacket was black, with four buttons, instead of a zipper. Inside that was a two piece suit, a jet black vest at the outer layer, a white shirt with cross patterns covering its fabric and a simple looking, light gray tie. At the lower region were navy blue jeans, with a light brown, leather belt tied around it with a three point star, belt buckle. But the one thing that stood out the most, and that mattered the most, to me anyways, was Rarity’s three Diamond Cutie Mark stitched to the right breast of the jacket.

“Well… what do you think?” Rarity asked nervously, while still gesturing to her newest piece.

I stepped closer in awe, Sweetie Reach out and ran her fingers on the jacket, “Very soft.” She said.

I reached out with one arm; the other wrapped around Sweetie’s bum so she won’t fall out of my grasp, and ran my thumb on Rarity’s Cutie Mark. “I have no words…” I said quietly.

“In… in a good way?” Rarity asked hopefully.

“In the Best way.” I answered. A second later, I and Sweetie Belle were being crushed by surprisingly strong arms. I felt Rarity’s cheek rub my own affectionately.

“… S-sis… Sis!” Sweetie squeaked out as she tried to squeeze out between her sister and myself.

When Rarity released her grip, I collapsed on the floor, the little filly gasping for air on top of me. That’s when I knew my answer for Rarity was good.

“Oh goodness, me! I’m sorry, you two.” She apologized as she hunched over us.

I slowly sat up with Sweetie now on my laps, staring at the ceiling with a giggle, “What a rush!” she sat up on her own beside me and looked up at us with a cheeky smile.

I looked up at Rarity, an almost poked my nose with her own. I chuckled as she quickly stood up with a blush, “Anyways. Can I take a shower before I wear my surprise?” I asked.

“Of course!” she quickly covered her mouth, her whole face now burning red. She calmed herself down, cleared her throat and ran her hands down her body like she wore uneven cloths. “I mean, of course you can, Marcus. Take your time.” She answered nonchalantly, like her outburst never happened, a hint of pink still evident on her cheeks.

Choosing to say no more, I stood up, walked out the room and into the bathroom. It didn’t really take long for me to finish up because I didn’t use any of the body wash or shampoo Rarity had, just a bar of sop. I had no idea what those things would’ve done to me if I used them. But the sop alone smelled heavenly. So after drying myself off and brushed my teeth with a toothbrush Rarity bought for me, I got out all clean with my shorts on.

I walked back in Rarity’s room to see a fully clothed mare, standing in front of her mirror, brushing her hair with a brush in her magical grasp and putting on eyeliner carefully with her free hands. When she finished, she looked over at me and smiled, her lips sparkling red with lipstick. “Feeling fresh?” she asked while putting down her things.

“Better.” I answered and saw my old cloths folded neatly on her bed. I than looked over to my new one still being worn by a mannequin. Rarity started taking the clothing off the object and floated them over to me. I grabbed the jeans first and put them on with a buckle of my new belt. I grabbed my new shirt next, buttoned it up while she gently tightened the tie around my collar. She then slipped in my vest and quickly buttoned it up. I then grabbed my jacket from the air and slipped it on. Everything was a perfect fit.

I turned to a mirror and smiled. To be honest, I looked like the new Doctor Who with the outfit and the glasses. All I needed was his Sonic Screwdriver tucked away on my left breast pocket. I turned to Rarity with a smile, “I love it.”

Her smile grew even more, “I aim to please.” She said back.

With that, we went down the stairs, but my first few steps were slow; and carefully placed. Paranoia slowly vanished as we hit the half way mark. I looked around the clean shop with fully clothed mares, save for the little dragon standing beside his sister.

“Behold!” Rarity yelled out, making me jumped a little as she gestured to me. “Ambassador, Marcus Murray!” she stated like a show girl.

Everyone in the room looked at me, some at awe, but Rainbow and Vinyl were practically drooling… I’m serious; they started a new pair of great rivers of Equestria.

Applejack spotted Rainbow, her eyes widen in great surprise. She then started laughing, holding onto her stomach as she did. Rainbow snapped out of her trance and quickly wiped her mouth with her forearm, her face turned from cyan to Rose Red while glaring at her cowgirl friend. AJ stumbled over to me and patted my back with her free hand, causing me to wince a little.

“Oh dear, Faust! I never seen Rainbow drool like a little school filly over a colt!” she continued laughing and dropped down on the floor, rolling around. Rainbow scrunched up her muzzle in irritation and turned away from her cackling friend, crossing her arms. Why do these mares look adorable when they’re upset or mad?

“Well, you look grand, Marcus.” Octavia said, and started wiping Vinyl’s mouth with her handkerchief. “Vinyl?… Vinyl, time to wake up.” She patted the mare’s cheek.

Vinyl started blinking, and looked down at her outfit, “Dang it!” she looked at me, “Why you have to walk down with that outfit, huh? Now look what you did.” She gestured to her own wet chest.

As the little group went outside, they saw two carriages coming in for a landing. Octavia and Vinyl went up to Marcus, “This is where we part, but we wish you good luck with you and the Princess in your world.” Octavia said and hugged him. Vinyl then smiled, a plan forming in her head.

She smiled as he faced her next; prepared her tongue for one last attempt at getting a little taste of him. He sighed, “Fine. Better get this over with before I go.” He said before he wrapped her in her in his arms, swung back in her arms and pressed his lips onto her own like a dramatic kissing seen from a romance movie. Vinyl froze as her mane hung down, nearly touching the ground. Her shades started slipping off, but Marcus quickly grabbed them as it started to fall off her head. He swung back up as he ended the kiss, rested her shades on the base of her horn and wiped his mouth. He stepped back and saw Vinyl’s mouth was hanging open, her eyes staring at yonder and just stood there, her arms and shoulders slouched down, her legs barely keeping her up.

Pinkie walked up to her and waved her hand in front of Vinyl’s face. She then looked at him, “I think you broke her.” she said and started giggling. Everyone quickly followed Pinkie Pie as some giggled and laughed at the stunned mare, still staring out into space.

“Great. Now I have to carry her back home. Anyways, have a great trip, Marcus.” Octavia spoke up, wrapped her arms under Vinyl’s arm pits and locked her hands together as she started dragging the mare away, making drag marks on the dirt road. The little group wondering how the gray mare could handle a large instrument on her back and drag a full grown mare, with ease.

Author's Note

Done!
Anyways, comment down if you want, have a nice day, and good reading, everyone.

(Sorry, got nothin')

Lovely Rarity, Part 9

I entered the carriage to the front with Rainbow, Fluttershy with Philomena on her shoulder, Rarity and Sweetie Belle to my sides, while the filly sat on my laps, looking up at me with a big smile. The carriage lurched forward, and after a moment of speeding up with a few bumps, I felt the gravity pulling down on my stomach and brain, causing me to lightly groan.

“Are you okay?” Fluttershy asked with concern to my left and held onto my arm.

“I get a little motion sick…” I looked at the window to my left, “Can those be reeled down?” I asked. Rarity used her magic to pull the window down one-third of the way. I smiled with a breath of fresh air and relaxed on my seat, “Thanks”.

“Not a problem, darling.” Rarity replied and rested her cheek on my shoulder.

“So…” Rainbow said with a little irritation in her voice. We all looked at her, seated beside Fluttershy. “Yah got feelings for Vinyl?”

“As a friend, yes.” I simply answered.

She scrunched up her muzzled adorably, “Than, why’d yah kiss her then, huh?”

“It’s just a little… ah, a little memorabilia. Just in case I never come back. She tried to convince me on having a sleepover with her the first second we met, so why not give her a little something? I was more willing to kiss her, than do the other, to get it over with.” I answered.

“Oh… so… wanna give that little memory-thing to other mares?” Rainbow made the biggest, hopeful, dopiest smile I ever seen in my time spent here.

I sighed, feeling a little blush beginning to form on my cheeks, “If you want… well, I guess it’s okay.” I answered as Rainbow squealed with joy, pressing her hands onto her cheeks to make a scrunchy, kissy face.

Rainbow swiftly stood in front of me, propping up her arms against the back wall behind me, and wore a devious smile within a second. She leaned in, closed her eyes and planted her lips onto mine as my mind shuts down for a few moments. Taken by surprise, it took a moment for me to return to the land of the living, to realize what happened, but no spark was ignited in that kiss. She pulled away and collapsed on the floor of the carriage, unconscious while she twitched a few times with a big smile plastered onto her face, a red blush going across her face.

We just stared at her as her legs and arms twitched every so often. As my mind went back in working order, I broke the ice. “So… anymore takers?” I asked and looked around the cabin to the two remaining, fully conscious mares and a filly on my lap.

Fluttershy ‘Eep!’ adorably and hid her face behind her pink hair, while Sweetie giggled at both the still unconscious and the timid mare. She then looked back at her sister, who wore blushing cheeks, and back at me, “Maybe on the forehead?” she smiled innocently. I chuckled at her and pecked her on a spot just under her short horn, causing a little giggle to escape from her and hugged me lovingly, “Thank you.” She spoke and nuzzled my chest.

“Anything for you, Sweetie.” I replied and rested my cheek on top of her head. I would’ve hugged her back and make her squeak like some squeaking plushy, but I didn’t want to hurt her and besides, my arms were currently being used as plushy, huggable pillows for the other two mares.

Talking about squeaky, I’m pretty sure I heard Fluttershy squeaked out ever so quietly, only Mice could hear and me, “… On the cheek…”

I looked at her and spotted her exposed cheek, flushed with pink. I leaned in and pecked her on the cheek, causing the poor mare to squeak out and hid the rest of her face with her hair and tightened her embrace on my arm like a hiding hedgehog . I couldn’t see it, but I was pretty sure she was madly blushing.

“How about you, sis?” Sweetie asked, looking back at her sister.

“O-oh… maybe l-later, dear.” She answered nervously, but tightened her embrace nonetheless and nuzzled my shoulder with her cheek, seemingly trying to rub away her blush.

The rest of the trip was spent in relative silence, just enjoying each other’s company. My vision darkened to bring me into the dream realm, but I jolted my head up and blinked a few times. I looked down and saw Sweetie Belle wrapped within my new jacket, snoozing away and rested her cheek on my collar. The other two bodies to my sides slept as well, and Philomena resting on the back, crook of Fluttershy’s neck and using her hair to keep her warm and snuggly.

The warm bodies and their rhythmic breathing lulling me to go to sleep with them, but I wanted to stay awake and bask in their loving embrace. I looked right in front of me and saw Rainbow sleeping away, keeping the whole front seat to herself and snoring somewhat loudly, but I didn’t mind it. I’m not a heavy sleeper, but you know that feeling, I hope so anyways, that once you know someone and get used to them, you can tolerate and sleep through their snoring and whatnot? Yeah, I got used to her snoring just twenty minutes ago and my new friends’ snuggles and hugs if I want to go to sleep, even with them latched onto me. Last night and this morning is such an example of adaptation. Man, humans adapt to situations pretty quickly… well, sometimes. More than half will panic and run about if a criminal starts shooting in their air like a mad man.

That’s another thing, if this whole plan works, we don’t need criminal and corrupted minds entering Equestria. We’re going to need like a boarder team to inspect the new people that wants to enter a new life in Equestria. One such team within the human world, and another right here. We don’t need more filthy human hands to make this paradise a waste land. Hopefully they’ll hear me out and agree with the plan.

Before I could think any further, my gut started telling me we were going back down to earth… eh, Equestria. I started lightly shaking my shoulders, “Time to wake up, ladies. We’re here.” I said, raised my foot across and started poking Rainbow on her exposed stomach, “You too, Rainbow. Time to wake up.”

With a few moans and groans, the ladies all yawned cutely, and stretched their limbs in the air. Sweetie Belle yawned adorably within my jacket and looked around with tired eyes. I chuckled and petted her, “Had a nice rest?” I asked her. She looked up at me with a tiered smile and nodded her head, before resting her head back down onto me. I chuckled, “Oh come on, Sweetie. Aren’t you hungry?” I asked. Right after I asked, her little stomach growled in response and she sat herself up on my lap, but still kept herself within my warm confines of my jacket. I petted her once more, “I’ll take that as a ‘yes’.”

The carriage landed down with a light bump and the sound of spinning wheels hitting the stone road started echoing within the cabin. When it stopped, a maid opened the door for us. As the mares got out, I undid my jacket to let Sweetie Belle go. She hopped off my lap and quickly went out. As I got out while buttoning up my jacket, I looked at the castle, up and down with a smile. It never seemed to stop amazing me at its architectural beauty. I looked at the entrance, and saw Celestia and Luna, standing side by side right in front of the entrance, waiting patiently.

When I got out, Sweetie Belle quickly scurried up to me and started pulling on my hand, “Come on! Hurry up!” she beckoned. I pulled her to me, twirled her around, lifted her up by her hips with a yelp and planted her on the back of my head, her legs dangling out between my head. “Whoa… so this is how the Princesses see the world.” Sweetie said as I begin to catch up with the others while I held onto her legs.

Philomena flew on over to her owner and perched herself onto Celestia’s forearm when we got closer. “Good morning, everypony, and, of course, Marcus. How was your night?” Celestia greeted with a motherly smile.

“Splendid.” I answered as Sweetie Belle hugged my head and rested her chin onto my head.

“Good to here.” Celestia said and both sisters nodded at us to follow them in the building.

As we got in, Rarity, cling on to my right arm, while Fluttershy to my left. It felt weird, but I felt like I was Player or some kind of rich Pimp with these two with me. To my surprise, just on the edge of my sight, Applejack gave a triumphant looking Dash a sack of bits with an adorable pout.

Did they really just bet without me knowing? Well played, girls, well played. I thought to myself as we continued down the hall.

When we reached the Dining Hall, I set Sweetie Belle down so we could take our seats. Celestia offers the little filly to sit beside her, and oh my God, Sweetie suddenly teleported herself with a flash and sat on the empty seat with a smile that was dangerously close on splitting her face in half.

“Wow, Sweetie.” I said while sitting myself down, catching her attention, “When did you learn how to teleport?” I asked with a proud smile.

Her expression looked so confused; it nearly burst my heart out by the shear cuteness of it, “I didn’t teleport.” She simply said. I wanted to press on, but thought against it, so not to ruin the moment for her.

When we finished lunch, Celestia broke the calm silence between us, “So where are we going first, Marcus?” she asked as she rested her elbows onto the table and rested her chin onto her criss-crossed fingers.

I lightly chuckled at Sweetie Belle devouring the pour ice cream messily for a moment before I looked at Celestia with a small smile, “We’re going somewhere bright and crowded, my good friend. The Town Square.” I answered and took a sip of water. “We will be surrounded by tall buildings, people and vehicles, so stay close to me. Oh, and when you see a man or a woman pointing a gun or shouting at you, do as they say and you’ll be safe.” I finished and wiped my mouth with a cloth. “Remember, we’re unpredictable.” I added.

“Mmm… anything else?” she said.

I started pondering, leaned back on the chair and looked up at the high ceiling. I squint and looked at the sun shining through the tall windows. It clicked like a switch, “Oh! Yes.” I looked at her, “Compared to this world, our world’s going through some climate change.” I answered.

“Oh?” she and some of the mares seemed intrigued, “How so?”

“Small part of the change is happening naturally, and right now, we’re just getting out of the cold faze, but because of us, we’re speeding it up. The temperature reading is spiking like a boomerang because we’re releasing so much carbon dioxide and many other gasses into our atmosphere. And like a layer of blanket, the heat from the sun is warming the planet about a few degrease. But it’s not just the heat, winter times in most polar areas are getting colder as well, more storms coming with it.” I looked at Celestia with her thin, loose dress, leaving a large gap in her collar, showing off her enormous, gapping cleavage for everyone to see. I blushed a little, “And you might want to wear something a little more casual. Maybe something you don’t treasure as much and something for your hooves to protect you from the rough concrete streets. It gets a little dirty in overcrowded areas.” I said and tore my eyes away from her, still holding a light blush.

“Oh. Okay.” She answered simply, leaning back and perking up her chest with pride and looked at everyone in the room. “Okay, my little ponies. We have time for some free time. Do what you wish within our castle grounds. I’ll send messengers when the time comes.” She finished.

When Celestia dismissed us, I went straight for the gardens for some relaxation before going back home. I walked around with my hands tucked in my pockets as I looked around the stunning garden. The birds sang a beautiful orchestral of tweets as the wind lightly blew through the tree’s leaves. It was peaceful… but… it was missing something…

I moved around a path and saw a large Weeping Willow resting on a small mound, and a little pond bordered by smooth, rounded and flat rocks. The little pond was filled with Lilly pads and other aquatic plants, Dragonflies and other insects flying by and landing on the pads as I continued on towards the Willow.

My lips curled to a small smiled and slowly approached great, wise looking tree with respect. The sound of leaves blowing I the wind, a quiet little stream flowing nearby, and combined with the sounds of wildlife, made this little area a little piece of paradise.

“Um… mind a little company, Marcus?” I got out of my wonderland and looked back. I smiled as I saw none other than the stunning Rarity herself.

“No. I don’t mind, Rarity.” I answered and looked back at the tree, waiting as the approaching mare walked closer to me.

She stood beside me in silence, looking up at the tree as well with her hands behind her back. Moments later, she spoke up, “So… are you… um… coming back?” she asked, stepped closer to me and pressed her shoulder to mine.

“A promise is a promise, Rarity. I’ll be back.” I answered and wrapped an arm around her, pulling her closer.

With a moment of hesitation, she rests her cheek on my shoulder and felt her warm breath on my neck, “Well… just in case.” She places her soft hand on my jaw line and guided me to face her. My eyes widen in surprise as she gently plants her lips onto mine, her eyes closed. A second later, I slowly closed my eyes as well and returned the kiss kindly, melting in the moment. Our bodies slowly drifted to one another as I wrapped my arms around her body while still kissing her. At that moment, a spark lit up a candle inside of me, love and passion pouring out like a gentle breeze, quickly followed by flashes of memory we spent time together. I was now in love with the lovely mare.

Alas, our bodies needed oxygen to function properly, so we separated with a breath of fresh air. She hugs me around my waist tightly and places her head on the crook of my neck, being careful of her horn, “I’ll be waiting for you.” She whispers and rubbed her cheek on my exposed skin, as she wrapped her tail around my right leg.

I rub my own cheek on her head, “I know you will, Rarity.” I replied and rest a hand on the back of her neck while rubbing her back with the other.

A moment later, I felt my lips were a little sticky. I blinked a few times in wonder, leaned back from her and touched my lips. At first, I thought I was bleeding out from my lips when I saw the red on my fingertips, causing me to hyperventilate and freak out a little, but when Rarity looked up and giggled, I stopped and looked at her messy lipstick stains on her lips.

I sighed in relief, “Oh dear goodness. I thought something was wrong with me.” I said with a little chuckle.

“Here, let me fix that, darling.” She takes out a little white, silk cloth from her pocket and wiped my lips with it. She wiped her own lips later, and before she took it back into her pocket, she froze and looked at the stained cloth for a brief moment. She folds it up, kissed the surface and tucks it away in the breast pocket of my new jacket, “There. A little token to remember me by.” She said and gently pats the pocket with a smile.

I chuckled, “You know, I won’t be gone for long, Rarity.” I reminded her. I looked at her lips and raised an eyebrow, “Um… what are you going to do with your lips now? I mean-” before I could finish, she took out the same lipstick she used in the morning and coated her lips with it with pucker and a ‘Mua!’.

“There. A lady never goes without backup.” She said and we shared a short laugh together.

“Ambassador Marcus?” a feminine voice spoke up. We looked down the path and saw a female Royal Guard standing there at attention, “The portal is ready, and the Princess is waiting for your presence.” she finished.

When we got back, we entered the throne room where the gang were waiting in a row wearing different sets of sad, but happy smiles. Celestia, on the other hand looked a little different. She actually wore fitting clothing, but in a combat kind of way. The clothing were tight and leathery in different shades of brown and tan. It really did look like she was ready for a street fight, using her melons as a counter balance and the very visible cleavage to dispose of her foes. I had mixed feeling about her outfit. All in all, she looked like a sexy, pirate, Princess, assassin of the Caribbean. Black Beard now has a hot challenger. Fight!

Then there was something that caught my eye. In front of Celestia’s throne, was the same type of swirling portal that kidnapped and took me here against my will, but somewhat thankful of it as well for doing so.

I walk up to Celestia and looked up and down, “So… this is all you have?” I asked.

“Sadly, yes. Is it okay?” she turned to her side and posed a little nervously, unsure of herself. When I noticed her tight, luscious booty, I looked away from those things and quickly nodded.

“Yup, better than nothing, Celestia!” I answered with a forced smile and a thumbs up. I turned to the girls; they all piled in and hugged the life out of me, as well as nuzzling me affectionately with teary eyes.

“Pleeeaaase, come back to us, Marky.” Pinkie whimpered and sniffled behind me.

“Y-yeah. What s-she said.” Rainbow chocked and took a shaky breath on my left shoulder.

I could hear Fluttershy whimper as she nuzzled into my chest, Rarity doing the same right beside her.

“We would love to keep you here, Marcus.” Twilight said to my right.

“Yer one of us now, Marky.” AJ was the last to say behind me with Pinkie right beside her.

They all separated from me, but suddenly in my weakened state, I was tackled to the floor, forcing all of my once sucked in air out again. I looked down and saw it was little Sweetie Belle hugging me desperately with her face berried into my chest.

“C-can I come with you?” she sniffled.

I slowly sat up and hugged her back, “Sorry, Sweetie, but I don’t want you to get hurt. I won’t be able to forgive myself if anything happened to you.” I whispered to her and kissed her head for a good few moments to reassure her, before I reached up and gently stroked her sweet scented hair to calm her down. I leaned down, and whispered to her, “I promised your sister I get back, Sweetie. And I promise you, I’ll be with you and her, for the rest of my natural life.”

“Pr-promise?” she sniffled and looked up at me with teary eyes.

“Promise.” I answered with a reassuring smile and gently started wiping her cheeks with my thumb. We both got up from the floor and she scurries over to her sister, hugging her around her waist.

“Are you ready, Marcus?” Celestia spoke up.

I turned, nodded at her and walked towards the portal. I smiled a little wider, now seriously feeling like the Doctor. I turned around, stood at attention and saluted at the girls with a big smile. With a small tilt of my heels, they all gasped as I fell backwards.

When I hit the winds, I yelled, “Back To The Futurrre!”

Well, the ride was as dizzying since the first time I went through, though I didn’t yell like a mad man this time, I was actually enjoying it as I laughed, knowing I was going back home.

When I saw the bustling street, I prepared for another hard landing. I was spat out of the hole, with a little bit stumbling, I actually took the landing well. I looked around and saw a little circle had formed around me and the portal. I quickly stood up straight and threw out my hands in the air in surprise, “Good day, everyone! I am back from the dead!” I bowed, “My name is Marcus Murray.” I said with a smile. But then I heard a faint screaming behind me, and the moment I turned, Celestia collided with me like a racing Truck.

Everyone gasped and took a step back. I slowly opened my eyes as I felt a jackhammer pounding my mind relentlessly, but also wondering why I could only breath through my nose. I found out why it was.

My lips were firmly planted onto Celestia’s own, but when she tried to suck in air, she forced my tongue into her own like a rocket, and the moment I felt her warm wet tongue slither across my own, she opened her own eyes in shock. She quickly withdrew her head from me and I started coughing from the air sucked out of my lungs, “O-oh dear me.” She says.

“Welcome to Earth, Celestia.” I tried to speak with her weighing down on me and a few more coughs escaping me.

Celestia looked up and saw a variety of humans looking at them with wide eyes, she blushed. She nervously smiled and got off of me. She towered over everyone as she kneeled a little to help me up. I nodded at her in thanks and started brushing my cloths with my own blush. I than noticed a few of the people starting to take picture and videos.

I looked up at her, her wondering, wide eyes staring at the city like a child to a wonderland, “Pretty neat, huh?” I said and she simply nodded shakily. I looked around the crowed, “Can anyone lend me their cell, for a moment?” I asked.

“Uuh… sure.” I looked to my right and saw little group of teenage girls, one of them giving out their purple cell phone.

I walked over, “Thanks.” I quickly dialed ‘911’ and waited as it rang a few times.

“This is the Police station. How we may help you?” a female voice asked.

“Yes. I’m seeing some strange activity going on in the Town Square. People are circling around me and my friend like we’re aliens.” I said. I looked around and waved at a few cameras as Celestia started greeting a few people.

“What is your name, sir?” she asked.

“I’m in one of the missing people list, Marcus Murray. So… can you pick me and my friend up? I have a few things to do.” I asked.

“We’re sending help right now.” She answered.

“Okay, thanks. Have a nice day.” I turned the cell off and gave it back to its owner. I turned and saw crouching down to a young boy and shaking hands with him, a loving smile plastered to her face.

The people slowly started interacting with me and Celestia after a few minutes, and a moment later, police sirens echoed through the air. I walked over to Celestia, as she started to look around nervously with a flutter of her wings, as white cars with flashing red and blue lights pulled over with a screech.

I gently patted her back, “Stay calm Celestia, and follow my lead.” I said with a calm voice and lifted my hands up to the back of my head, waiting for the police to get to us. Celestia did the same, a little nervously. When they came with Tasers with lazar pointers attached to them, I gently smiled, “Good day, officers.” I stepped forward. “My name is Marcus Murray. Take us to our leader.” I chuckled giddily and looked back at Celestia, “I always wanted to say that.”

It’s been hours sense the departure of Marcus and Celestia, the little group of friends pacing around the throne room nervously as the outside gradually darkened, ending its day. Sweetie Belle was snoozing away on her sister’s laps on the floor, both Rarity and Fluttershy leaning on one another, waiting and in comatose.

Luna sighed on her sister’s throne, shifted around on the seat with her aching butt, “How in the world does sister sit here for her day?” she asked herself as she massaged one of her cheeks to release some tesion.

Suddenly, a burst of magic and an explosion emanated out in the middle of the room, a new portal forming before their eyes, gradually growing in size. A moment later, a body was spat out as it yelped into their world. Celestia groaned on her back, the feathers on her wings, mane and tail ruffled from the swirling winds.

Everyone in the room quickly went over to their fallen Princess. Twilight and Luna helped her sit up on the floor. Rarity then looked at the portal, expecting another body to come out, but after a moment, the portal closed without a trace as the roaring winds died down.

She froze, staring at where the gateway to the other world once was. Outside, she was still and ridged as a stone statue, but on the inside, everything she knew and hoped had crashed down into a black hole. She only heard her heartbeat within her ear, slowly and gradually getting faster with each second.

“Miss Rarity?” She looked back at Celestia, and instantly flared into boiling rage at the mare, her tears freely pouring down her cheeks.

She got up to her hooves and dashed out the room, and before she past the threshold, her name was yelled out by the Princess. Having enough of hearing her voice, she disappeared with a flash of light.

“Sister. Where is Sir Marcus?” Luna asked as she somewhat glared at her sibling.

“She doesn’t understand. Marcus is just fine.” She tore her gaze from the gates and unsteadily stood up to her hooves with a little wobble and looked back at the little group and her sister, “Marcus is being spoken to by his people right now, they’re thinking of taking us to their leader by tomorrow.” She answered and started walking towards the open gates, but was stopped by a hand firmly grasped on her right shoulder.

“Sister, Miss Rarity does not wish to see you at the moment. Let her friends comfort the distraught mare and pass on the message for you.” Luna looked back at the girls. They all nodded in unison, as well as Sweetie Belle, and dashed out the room in split groups, but the little filly stuck close to Fluttershy as they went through the halls of the castle.

“Oh dear me.” Celestia said and ran a hand across her mane. She then waved over a maid, the familiar mare scurrying up to her with a little bow.

“Yes your highness?” she said.

“Please bring a cup of tea for me.” She said and the maid nodded before scurrying out the room.

“Sister?” Celestia looked at her sibling with a tired look, “What did you see?” she asked, a curious look warn on Luna’s face.

Celestia chuckled and turned to her throne, walking up to it, “To be honest, Luna.” She walked up the short steps and sat down with a little thump, “I’ve seen what only scientists dream of seeing.” She reaches into her pocket and took out a little folded piece of paper as her younger sibling went up to her, “A message from Marcus to his fellow companions.” She showed it to Luna, “Please give this to the others when they calm down, Luna. I’m a little tired from my little adventure to the human world with Marcus.”

Luna takes the note and tucks it away within her tight bust, “Acknowledged, sister.” She answered happily.

Celestia stared at her with a deadpan look, “Really, Luna?” and looked at the little sliver of paper sticking out of her cleavage.

“What? Do I look like I have pockets to you?” she crosses her arms under her breasts, perking them up in the process and turns away from Celestia with a huff, her nose held up high.

Celestia sighed and props her head onto her right hand, patted and rubbed Luna’s right butt cheek with the other hand to try and calm her down, “Good point, Luna.” She said before the maid came back with a tray on hand.

Author's Note

Yay! Update!
So what do you think of Part 9?
So till next time, comment if you like, have a nice day/night, and good reading, everyone. :)

Me: (I and mark sat on the couch, flipping through channel after channel) So...
Mark: Yeah...? (He takes a quick sip of his soda)
Me: What did Celestia taste like? (I look over at him)
Mark: (Freezes just as he was about to take another sip, and held the pose for a few moments before looking up at the ceiling in thought) Like... um...
Pink: (Bounces in the room and gave me two delicious, over decorated, stomach ache inducing cupcake and bounces off with a giggle)
Me: (Takes a bite out of one of the little gifts)
Mark: Just like... (He looks at me and I showed the second cupcake to him. He takes a bite and blushes) Just... like this.
We: (We stop chewing and slowly looked to where Pinkie bounced off to)

Lovely Rarity, Part 10

Few minutes after arrival on Earth.

You know the gut feeling that someone, somewhere is watching you? Yeah, increase the feeling about a few hundred-folds, because I’m pretty sure Every human being in Town Square is looking at me, even Celestia herself.

The cop lowers his weapon in front of us with a little frown, “Seriously? ‘Take us our leader’?” he spoke with a bit of distaste in his tone.

I sighed and hung my head a little. I took out both my arms towards him, “Just get us out’a here and question us, please. I’m pretty sure my parents would like to know how I’m doing, sir.” I said; a little ashamed of myself. I looked at Celestia to my left and motioned my hands a little to do what I was doing. She nods once and did the same; held out her hands and stood up straight with a small smile.

The police put his Taser back in his holster, reached back and took out a pair of shinning cuffs from his belt. He walked up to me and swiftly put them on me with locking clicks. A woman cuffs Celestia behind me herself.

The man gets behind me as he placed a hand on my right shoulder and starts nudging me towards the cars, “Time to get going, son.” He said.

“Of course, sir.” I simply answered as I let him lead me.

“U-um… Marcus?” I looked back at Celestia and saw the woman was taking her to another car, the look on her face turning to confusion and fear as the woman gently pushed her.

“Uh-sir?” I asked as I continued to watch Celetia being led away. “Can my friend be with me? She’s new around here, and I’m her only close friend around and-”

“She’ll be fine, son. No need to panic over nothing.” He said as he continued to nudge me. I looked ahead and saw one of the policemen opening the car door for me.

“No, it’s not fine, sir! She’ll really not from here!” I started to plead and started to push against the man, scrapping my shoes onto the concrete ground. I looked back and saw Celestia was starting to struggle against the woman, looking at me pleadingly.

“Son,” the policeman starts pushing me a little harder, “If you keep this up, I won’t be able to put in a good word for you.” He nods at the other policeman.

I looked at his teammate as he grabbed my legs, both men lifting me over to the car, “Hey!” I yelled and started to struggle against their grip.

“ENOUGH!” The two men froze as the car door slammed shut loudly, causing a crack to form on his glass window. Suddenly, the whole care lifts off the road and rose past our heads as the mass of metal with tiers whined and creaked from under its own weight. We looked back and saw Celestia lifting her right arm in the air with glowing, white eyes, glaring at the two men holding me, the chains of her puffs dangled loosely from both her wrists. I looked around a little more and saw she had all the police cars in the air, the crowd stepping away from the floating vehicles and the goddess herself. “I SHALL NOT STAND BY WHILE YOU TREAT MY COMPANION WITH SUCH DISRESPECT!” she roared in anger, slowly twists her raised hand, causing all the police cars around us to flip upside down. “I AM PRINCESS CELESTIA, CO-RULER OF EQUESTRIA, AND I DEMAND YOU PUT MY FRIEND DOWN AND TREAT US WITH RESPECT!” she demanded and looked at all the cops surrounding us, seemingly searching who might defy her. Thankfully, no one stepped in, though, most of them did grabbed onto the handle of the Tasers that rested on their belts.

The two policemen gently put me down on my feet, and the same policeman who cuffed me took out a key and showed it to me.

I shook my head, “No thanks, sir. All she wants is to be respected like she’s one of us. And besides, we need to go to the Police Station for some questioning and answering. Why take these off?” I said while jiggling my cuffs and started walking over to angered mare. When I got up to her, she still had her hand lifted in the air and looked around us at all the policeman and women. “Celestia.” I said and snapped my fingers to get her attention. She looked at me with a softer expression, “Can you put the cars down, please? They’re just doing their job, and we don’t want any trouble.” I asked with a small, hopefully assuring smile.

Her shoulders slowly slumped down with a shameful expression, her pants slowing down as well and slowly flipped the cars back upright and lowered them on the road. Her eyes stopped glowing and looked at me sadly, “I’m sorry, Marcus…” She apologized and looked down at the pavement shamefully.

I walked up to her and held one of her hands with my own. What? My hands are cuffed together, I can’t hug her, so I have to try something else, okay. “It’s okay, Celestia. Now come on, the faster we’re done with this, the faster we go back doing our own things.” She smiles at me and turned to get in the police car, I followed right behind. Before I got in, I looked back at the crowd with a smile, and waved my cuffed hands around, “Sorry for scaring anyone of you! My friend just got a little scarred, that’s all.” I said and stepped in the care while a cop closed the door for me.

The car ride was a little cramped with Celestia being a little big, but the look of wonder and awe on her face while she looked out the car window was worth it. It was like seeing Sweetie Belle going in the Canterlot Castle all over again. Which brought a smile to my face, might I add.

When we arrived and the two policemen got out to get us out. Celestia looked at me, her eyes and body language screaming worry. I rubbed her shoulder and wore my assuring smile, “Don’t worry, Celestia, I’m right here. If things get hairy, or if I see trouble, I’ll warn you. But just in case I don’t see anything, put up your shield when we’re alone.” The car door on her side opens, as well as the door on my own side.

With a smile of her own, we both get ourselves out of the cramped car. I stretch out my limbs for a moment, popping and cracking a few of my joints with a satisfying sigh. I nod at the officer with a little smile and walked around the car to stand beside Celestia.

As we walk towards the large building, I glanced up my charge with my eyes, and saw her body was a little tense with anxiety. “Try and relax, Celestia. We’re safe here.” I whispered.

She shakily nodded at me and started taking deep, calming breaths, seemingly, and gradually calming down with each breath. Just as we reached the entrance, she looked a little more calm then she was a few seconds ago.

The Officer opens the double door for us. Celestia leads and ducked her head from the doorframe; and I right behind her, trying my best not to stare at her tight looking leather pants around her ass area.

The waiting room of the Police Station wasn’t really packed, just at least a dozen sitting around, either waiting to be called up, or waiting for someone in particular getting out of trouble or is in trouble. When we entered, though, the whole place just stopped what they were doing and starred at us curiously in dead silence, except for the few TVs showing new weather reports and news of random what-not.

“This way, please.” The policeman walked up from behind me and started leading us to another set of double doors. I nod my head for Celestia to follow me as we followed the uniformed man in a casual pace. With a bit of walking and a few twists and turns, and more ducking for Celestia, we finally reach a door the policeman opened for us. “Wait in here. Someone will be with you two in a while.” With a nod we step in the blank room, a large, single window resting right in front of us, as well as a table with four, simple chairs. “Need anything while you wait?” he asked.

I turned to look at him, “Some water and maybe some Donuts? Its been forever since I last had those.” I replied with a smile. With a nod, he closed the door with a metallic, locking ‘Click!’. I turned around to see Celestia looking around the empty room with an adorable curiosity. I chuckled with a little shake of my head and sat myself down on one of the chairs.

“Are we going to be interrogated?” she asked and leaned down to look at her reflection of the window, brushing off some dust and dirt from her face and smoothing out her furry cheek. As she did, she snapped her fingers and a wave of golden aura washed across her whole body, making, hopefully as I informed her, an invisible shield.

“Maybe.” I simply answered and looked at the rather large mirror myself. “Do you know what this thing is?” I asked her.

She looks at me with a confused look, “A mirror of course.” She answered and looked back at it, checking out her face, “And I was just wondering. Why do you need such big mirrors for? Is it to check your body for imperfections?” she asked and started checking out her own body, fixing a few imperfections, here and there.

I looked at her, “Don’t be so sure of yourself, Celestia.” I leaned back on my chair and rubbed my face with my cuffed hands, holding back a tired yawn, “That’s a one-way mirror, or two-way if the lighting is switched.” I point at the mirror, “There’s another room right behind that mirror you’re looking yourself at, and people might be watching us right now. If there are any, that is.” I answered.

Her cheeks instantly flushed in embarrassment. She slowly backs away from the mirror and sat down to my left, trying to stay out of sight of the mirror like there was a monster or a stalker waiting and watching right behind the mirror, as she held onto my arm like a teddy bear. I gently chuckled at her, as she stared at the mirror through the crook of my neck, crouching to try and hide herself behind me. I started caressing her head, pulling back her ears against her head.

“Don’t worry, Celestia.” and gently pat her cheek, “No one’s going to hurt you.” I said as the door to the room reopens, a uniformed woman standing at the doorway, holding onto a plate of different Donuts on one hand and a plastic jog of water and foam cups on the other. She raised an eyebrow at me and Celestia. I chuckled, “She’s wary of the mirror.” I said and briefly gestured to the mirror. The woman ‘Oh’d with a little nod and walked in to put the things on the table.

When Celestia calmed down enough, I asked her to help herself with the Donuts, and as soon as she bit into one, within ten seconds, the poor, helpless beings were devoured by the mare. Bits and pieces flew all over the table and the room, but the jug of still clean water. The only Donut that was left was on my hand I’ve only taken one bite out of, and she eyed it like a begging dog, drooling a little around her messy lips. With a sigh, I showed it to her and she devoured it right out of my hands, almost biting my little fingers off.

It took at least half an hour for Agents to arrive with a short man that held a little bag at hand, just enough time to clean up the carnage Celestia created. The three stopped for a moment to look at us, inspecting and eyeing our faces and what we were wearing. The one of the Agents wore casual, green military, training clothing and had pretty ripped muscles like he went to the gym every day, while the other wore a sleek, black uniform, and had his hair pulled back smooth.

I smiled with a little wave, “Good after, gentlemen.” I greeted kindly.

“Yes. Good afternoon.” Celestia greeted and moved around her seat, making the poor chair creak, straining from her weight.

“Hm… good afternoon to, you too.” The more casual guy replied and sat across from us, while the other followed right after. The short, glassed man walked around Celestia, opened up his bag on the table and started sticking things on my head and chest area. “Just ignore the little guy.” The casual man spoke with a wave of a hand and lifted up his shoes onto the table. Celestia stared at the things sticking on me and poked one that stuck on my forehead. “Curious?” he asked.

Celestia just simply nodded, “We do not have just advanced technology in our world.” She simply said.

“Well, that aside,” the more official looking man finally spoke up and leaned on the table, resting his elbows onto it and clasping his hands together, “I’m Special Agent Withers.” He said as the little man with the bag left the room without a word.

“And I’m Special Agent Kaller. But you can just call me, Kal.” The other said next with a small smile with crossed arms, bulging out his muscles unintentionally.

Withers snorted at his partner and looked at me; “You’re Marcus Murray, I presume?” he said to me and waved his fingers for me to speak.

I nod, “Yes, I am.”

They both than moved their gaze at the Princess, “And… you are?” Kal points a finger at her with a more questioning look.

Celestia sits up straighter with a small smile, “I am Princess Celestia, co-ruler of Equestria.” She answered happily.

The two men looked at me with raised eyebrows, “Yes, you’re looking at a tall Princess.” I said, further confusing the two.

Kal looked right back at her, “Hm… never in my life have I ever thought I meet a real life, Royal.” He took out a small note book from his back pocket and crossed something out, “Taking that out of my Bucket List.” He said.

Withers looked at his friend, “Haven’t you met the President, already?” he asked.

“July twenty-four, two-thousand-thirteen. Received a metal of Valor for my time in the Military.” He said and put back his little note book in his pocket with a small shake of his head, “He may be the President of the U.S., but Obama ain’t no Royal like Queen Elizabeth.” He chuckled, but quickly stopped himself and taking back his note book on hand, crossing out something else, “Alien’s out as well… hmm…” he starts flipping through the small pages, much to dismay of his partner.

Withers shook his head with a sigh and looked back at us, “Okay then, let’s start this.” He looked at me as his friend continued to look through his notes with a frown and mumbled to himself, “Let’s start to the very beginning of how You got yourself lost on an alien planet and how you managed to get back with her.” He points a pen at Celestia but kept his eyes on me. He blinked and looked at her, “You are a female, right?” he asked, unsure of himself.

Celestia blinked at him and looked down at her melons, “Yes, I’m quite sure I am a female. Why else would I have, these?” she cupped her breasts and jiggled them a little, causing me and Withers to blush a little but Kal.

“Hot woman foundling herself in front of me like no one’s looking… Check!” Kal checked out his pen with a small smile.

It took an hour in a half to explain my stay in Equestria, and three, long hours of answering their every question. Some about how the ‘Ponies’ reacted at my presence and whatnot about their culture, and some personal for both me and Celestia, though not very many.

Withers looked at Celestia, surprisingly enough, he and his partner were still in their same positions since the start of this whole questioning; Withers leaning on the table with his elbows on the blank surface while Kal leaned back on his chair with his boots on the table. By now, my butt was sore from sitting on the same, damn chair for hours, but when I looked at Celestia beside me, she was totally fine. Must be countless years of practice from sitting on her throne for millennia or so.

“So, Celestia.” Withers spoke, as Kal blew out a pink bubble from his lips and popped it, smiling without a care in the world. “Can you perform your… ‘Magic’, to us?” he asked.

Not a second later, one of the two foam cups floated up as it gently glowed a golden hue. The same quickly goes to the jug of water and floated up just a tad higher than the cup and started slowly pouring out water onto the cup. She set the jug back down and floated the cup over to Withers. Both men raised an eyebrow at that and Withers slowly reached up and grabbed the cup with the tips of his fingers and the magical grasp quickly evaporated away.

Kal whistled, “Neat.” He said, took out his little book and crossed something out yet again.

Withers took a quick sip of water and set the cup down, “Can you weapon-ize your abilities?’” he asked.

“Yes, ranging from grasping heavy objects, force magic, electrocute in low quantities, super heat a target objects and etcetera.” She answered simply. She then looked up at the lights above, “As well as an E.M.P. to knock out your electrical systems.” She raised a hand as her thumb and middle finger started to glow.

My eyes brew wide, and before I could stop her, with a snap of her fingers, a wave of golden ring spread out from her hand and the light right above flickered off, darkening the room in to pitch black. Before anything else happened, and to my relief, Celestia lights up a ball of light from the palm of her hand with a small smile on her face.

“As far as I can see, your kind souly depends on electricity. If you’re thinking about starting a war for whatever reason…” she looked at the mirror on the wall and dimmed her small ball of light, and there stood at the other side of the wall, a few people looking around with confused faces, “Think twice before you do.” She smiled back at the two men, their eyes wide with either fear or shock. With a mischievous smile, she turned out her glowing orb, “Afraid of the dark, my friends?” her voice rang out in an almost malicious tone, like she was getting ready to make her move.

The lights quickly turned themselves back on, and the two men in front of us had faces of fear, their eyes wide and backed up against the wall.

Celestia giggled as I sighed with a light shake of my head, “Don’t worry, my human Agents. I will not harm you unless you decide otherwise.” She said and giggled once more.

Kal took out his note book, stopped at a page, and quietly read to himself, “Scared shitless by something other than a firefight? Check.”

With a sigh of relief, the Agents gave us a break to let us stretch a little, though Kal was ordered to keep an eye on us. We walk into the waiting room with my un-cuffed, free hands and when I looked at a woman sitting nearby with her, I guess, teenage son, something clicked in my head.

I turned to our escort, “Hey, Kal?”

“What’chu have in mind, kid?” he replied with a small smile.

“Have you informed my parents about my whereabouts, yet? I’d like to see them.” I asked.

He opened his mouth to answer happily, but stopped and raised an eyebrow, looking past me. He points a finger, “I… think they know, now…” he said.

I stared at him for a moment in confusion and turned to what he was pointing at. I looked around the almost empty room, but when I saw Celestia starring at something with wide eyes and blushing cheeks, I looked up and felt my own blush forming as I stared at the TV screen.

“Believe it or not, we are definitely not alone in the universe. Aliens has found us, or did young man find them first?” a woman on the screen said with a small smirk as a screen shot of me and Celestia accidentally kissing showed right beside her head, titling, “Alien Love”.

I started looking at every TV monitor in the room and saw pretty much the same thing, a news anchorman or woman talking about the videos of me and Celestia kissing or her showing off her power, and each with a different title; “Man Conquers the Queen of Mars?”, “Sensational Newest Couple takes to the Stars!”, or as a short video of me trying to calm down Celestia and a second video right beside it showed me and Celestia kissing “Young man Tames the Alien Overlord with the power of Love!”. Nonetheless, it was all but pure embarrassment for me, and I’m pretty sure I was turning into a sentient, living-breathing apple.

“Sooo…” I and Celestia turned to look at Kal, our eyes wide in shock, “Are, you two…?” he points a finger at us both with a questioning look.

My right eye twitches in irritation, “No! It was an accident!” I exploded, Celestia quickly joining me as Kal jumped back in surprise.

“We are only friends, Special Agent Kal! And nothing more!” she yelled at the startled man, both our faces flushed from embarrassment.

“Okay-okay! I got it!” he started to try and clean out his ears, holding up a hand to try and stop us from advancing on him, “You didn’t need to yell, I can hear just fine.” He said.

“Ugh…” I looked at Celestia, crestfallen, “How in the world are we going to fix this?” she asked more to herself them me.

“Um…” we both looked back at Kal, seeing him looking out the main entrance, “Well, you both might get a chance on fixing that actually… you got visitors.” We quickly scurried over to him, but stopped dead on our tracks as a huge crowd circled the building, countless reporters trying to gain access but the policeman and women stopped them with wooden gates and pushing them back.

I gulped with a pale face, “Oh dear, God.” I whispered to myself. After a moment of watching the living ocean of humans, Kal spoke up.

“Yeah, that actually might be a good idea.” We looked at him like he just went mad. He frowned a little, “Hey, don’t look at me like that. I hate reporter just as much as you both do, and think about. The faster you answer their questions, the faster the crowd will disperse so we could do our job a little easier.” He said with crossed arms.

I sighed in defeat, “Yeah, I guess you’re right.” I answered and looked back at Celestia, “You in, Princess?” I asked.

“I guess.” She answered.

The moment I opened the door and got out, we were bombarded with flashing lights and people yelling at us. I raised a hand, “Good afternoon, everyone!” I greeted, but kept my eyes squinted as the flashing lights continued. I walked down the short steps and fully opened my eyes as the flashing decreased. The crowd’s many voices rang into my ears, not recognizing a single word they said. I raised both my hands, “Please quiet down!” I yelled, but not one acknowledged me. I looked around the crowd and continued to try and calm them down, but to no avail. I looked back at Celestia, and saw she was looking at something with a motherly concerned face. I looked to where she was looking and saw a little girl had her hands clamped to her ears, being nudged from to and fro, left to right by the adults, the beginnings of tears showing onto her eyes. It was heart ranching to see a sweet looking girl in that state, but one look from Celestia, and I knew hellfire would be released out to the crowd. So, like any sane man could do, I mimicked the little girl by clamping my ears.

Celestia glared angrily and looked at the crowd in a blind rage, “SILENCE!!!” she yelled with her deafening Canterlot voice.

The whole area went dead silent right after she yelled, all eyes looking at the tall Princess in both shock and fear. Celestia took a few breaths to calm herself down, and once she did, she strolled on over to the border line of crowds with grace and crouched down with a gentle, motherly smile.

“Hello, little one.” She spoke to the teary eyed girl in a soothing tone and slowly reached out a hand for her, “It’s okay, I won’t hurt you. I only yelled to stop the yelling from the grown-ups.” The little girl stared at her in awe and wiped her wet cheek with her sleeve and sniffled.

Celestia smiled a little wider once she reached out and laid her small hand onto the mare’s larger one. Celestia gently grasped her hand, and used her magic to pull away the gates so she could walk through. Once she went through with a few sniffles, Celestia gently picked her up and rose up, wiping away the remaining tears the girl had.

The little girl smiled at her with another sniffle and touched her chest, rubbing her hand against her pure white coat, “You’re very soft like teddy” she spoke in the sweetest tone, which I’m pretty sure made everyone hearts melt and striking guilt on all of them for scarring the girl.

Celestia giggled, “Yes I am soft. Thank you. What’s your name?” she asked and nuzzled the girl’s nose, earning a little giggle.

“Jenny.” she answered happily.

Celestia’s smile widened, “Nice to meet you, Jenny. I’m Princess Celestia, but you can call me Tia.” She replied.

Jenny’s eyes widen in awe and made a little ‘O’ with her mouth, “A real Princess?” she asked. Celestia nodded, “Wow… I wish I could be a Princess.” She said.

Celestia made a throaty giggle and moved a bit of Jenny’s hair away from her face, “I’m sure your mom and dad treat you like their little Princess, Jenny. And believe me, being a Princess is a lot of work. And it does get tiring after a while.”

Jenny made another ‘O’ and nodded in understanding. She than played around with her fingers for a moment before she looked back up at Celestia, “Um… are you an Angel?” she asked.

Celestia gently caressed Jenny’s head, “I guess I am.” She answered, earning a ‘Wow’ from the little girl. “Now, Jenny. Do you know where your mother or father are?” she asked.

Jenny looked down sadly and lightly shook her head, “I got lost in the crowd.” She sniffled and wiped her eyes.

“Jenny!? Where are you!?” we all looked within the ocean of people, and the crowd made a path for the frantic looking woman.

Jenny looked back with a bright face and quickly smiled, “Mommy!” she yelled happily.

The woman looked their way with hopeful eyes. Celestia crouched back down and put Jenny down, using her magic to move apart the gates so Jenny could go to her mother. Both mother and daughter ran to one another and collided with the woman wrapping her arms around her child tightly, a big smile plastered onto her face.

“I thought I never see you again.” Jenny whimpered.

“Shh-shh… it’s okay, sweetie. Mommy’s got you.” The woman spoke sweet words to her daughter and looked up at Celestia and me as I walked up next to my friend to get a better look at the scene. The woman smiled, “Thank you so much.” She spoke as she got up with her daughter in her arms.

Celestia nodded, “It’s my job to help those in need.” She replied. The woman nod at her and started walking away with her daughter, Jenny looked at Celestia with a smile and waved goodbye at her. Celestia smiled a little wider and waved back in kind.

I pat Celestia on the back, “Nice to see you, making a new friend, Princess.” I said.

“M-Marcus?” a woman’s voice stuttered behind me. And immediately the voice sent out alarms in my head like a reactor meltdown.

My eyes slowly widen and turned to look at the person who said my name, only for me stare at her a little more in surprise as my mind tried to process the information and roaring emotions. But once my brain recognized the short, aging woman standing against the short gate, I started smiling from ear to ear with a small gap of my lips at the woman who brought me to the world.

I quickly sprinted over to the woman’s open arms as she smiled with teary cheeks. We both hugged each other so hard, I thought we were going to be stuck together like highly strong magnets, or merge with one another like mixing play putty together. I didn’t know if the new wet spot on my collar was caused by me or my mother, more likely by both of us but damn, did it feel good to see and hug my mother again.

It was weird, though. One moment we were outside having a moment, the next, we were back inside the Police Station. Just try to imagine the shear confusion me and my mother wore while we were inside, trying to figure out how in the world we were inside. But then the answer came in through the main doors of the build. Celestia walked over to us with Kal following right behind.

“Did you?” I weakly pointed up at the tall mare. She simply smiled and nodded. “Oh… thanks?” I said, not really certain how to say to this.

“Well, it looked like you needed some privacy with your mother. I can’t imagine how happy you both were outside.” She then looked at my mother with a motherly smile of her own and drew out her hand. “I’m Princess Celestia.” she introduced herself.

At last, my mother came out of her stupor with a little realization and quickly took Celestia’s hand, “Nice to meet you, Princess. My name’s, Betty.” She then looked at both of us, and I instantly knew what went through her mind before she pointed, “A-are you both-”

“No, Ma. She’s a friend. She helped me get back here, and what’s on the news right now was an accident. It’s not really a five-star ride going through the portal.” I answered.

“Oh.” She said, and I noticed the tiniest hint of disappointment in her voice, but brightened up and hugged me aggressively with a little shack, “I’m so glad my baby’s okay!” She spoke in an adoring tone, which left me blushing a little, while Celestia ‘tried’ to stifle a giggle.

Once my mother smothered me with a few hugs and a few more kisses, she let me go. “So, how’s Bo doing?” I asked, remembering my one and only, loyal, kind friend, “How’s she holding up?”

My mother slumped a little and played around with her fingers with a sadder expression, “Well, actually she’s not doing too well. I don’t really know how, but she might have figured out why I and your father were so frantic about you going missing. Maybe she heard us calling your name through talking to Police and put the pieces together? I don’t know, but she’s not doing any better.” she looked at me, “Pour dear can’t even look at me or your father when we call her name. I think you both stayed far apart long enough, dear.” She finished in a solemn tone.

I looked down at the floor in shame, regretting even more about leaving my friend, but looked back up at her, “How about dad? Where’s he?” I asked.

“Oh, he’s at work right now, but I think he’ll come by pretty soon. I called him when I saw you on TV.” She answered with a small smile.

“I’m sorry to interrupt,” we all looked at Kal standing behind Celestia, “but Withers just spoke to the CIA, they’ll be coming by tomorrow to speak with you and the Princess.” He points up at my friend. “And I’m sorry to pop your bobble, but you can’t go home just yet, Marcus. We have a few more questions to ask and you’ll be living in an apartment for a couple days.” He said.

“Okay. What about Celestia?” I asked. The mare nodded.

“Well… can you get between the two worlds easily?” he asked and she nodded. “Well, I guess you can go back for the night, but get back here early in the morning. We having a lot of things to talk about.” He said.

Celestia smiled and bowed her head. “I’ll come back first light, thank you, Agent Kal.” She said with a small smile. She then turned to me, “Want to pass a message for your friends?” she asked.

With a quick, “Oh!” I nodded and went to the nearest desk, asking for a pen and paper. I quickly scribbled down a message, folded it up and ran back to the little group. “That should do.” I said and showed the small, folded piece of paper.

She grabbed it and put it in her pocket, “I’ll see you tomorrow morning, Marcus, and hopefully you as well, Betty.” He said. My mother nod in agreement. Celestia smiled at the three of us as her horn started to glow and a moment later, a portal formed itself right behind her, light wind now going around the room. “Have a nice evening, everyone.” She said before turning to the portal and jumping in, curling up in a ball.

When the portal closed, my mother turned to me and looked me up and down with a raised eyebrow, “I have to say, you look handsome in the new clothing, dear. Where did you get it?” she asked and felt out the texture of my jacket.

I smiled, “A close friend made it for me for helping out.” I answered happily.

She smirked with a raised eyebrow, the look on her face telling me what was now to come. “Tell me about her, dear.” She asked.

I looked at her, “How do you know she’s a ‘her’?” I asked, confused at my mother’s sudden knowledge.

She pointed at my jacket with a smug smile and wiggle of her finger. I looked down and saw Rarity’s handkerchief pocking out of the breast pocket, a bit of her bright red lipstick sticking out. I felt my cheeks heat up just a tad, and looked back up at my grinning mother.

“Sooo… how is your… ‘friend’, sweetie?” she leaned in, her eyes piercing through me like a spear, she now had me in her grasp and will not simply let this down. Without me knowing, she swiftly took out the piece of cloth and looked at it with a bigger smile. “Oh, she must be really nice and generous to lend you her personal handkerchief.” She looked at me and smirked once again. How she knew that the cloth was Rarity’s personal position was beyond me, but damn she was good at picking things up and making things more awkward, just like a proper, caring mother should.

Author's Note

Good day/night, everyone!
Any thoughts about this new chapter? Good? Bad? Sorta-good? Hellishly-terrible in all forms?
Anyways, comment if you like, have a nice day/night and good reading, everyone.

Me: (Looking out to the crowded streets from Marcus's apartment window, and whistled) Dude, you literally have countless reporters, fan-girls, and haters right outside the doorstep.
Mark: (Sighing) Don't remind me.
Me: (Look back at him with a smile as he sat on the edge of his single bed) Come on, buddy, don't be like that. I mean you already have a lovely girl with a pure white coat to look forward to, right?
Mark: (Smiles and looks up at me) Yeah, she is lovely. (He falls back on the bed with a happy sigh) And that kiss...
Me: (Walks over an sat down next to him, patting him on the leg) Yeah... Celestia's pretty amazing... (I snickered)
Mark: (Shoots up from his bed and glared daggers at me with his murderous gaze, as I tried my best not to bust my sides)

Lovely Rarity, Part 11 (It's Alive!)

Lovely Rarity

Part 11

The little group of mares and filly anxiously wait for their Princess and their newfound alien friends’ return in the throne room. The five friends were either sitting or laying on the carpet, talking among themselves about their day, stories and plans, while Sweetie Belle sits on Fluttershys’ lap in relaxation and having her mane brushed and played with. Rarity sits close to Fluttershy, talking to her about the possible things they might do when Marcus and the Princess return, her eyes and smile full of hope and joy. Princess Luna and Twilight were sitting by a window and a small coffee table, talking about the modern and past political system, while occasionally sipping on their teacups.

Sweetie then suddenly lets out a loud sneeze out of nowhere, and then a portal roars to life in front of Celestias’ throne. All the waiting ponies quickly gets up to their hooves, while Sweetie stares at the portal with wide eyes, her ears pressed against her head before she quietly says, “Excuse me…”.

They all form a semicircle around the portal, being cautious of the electric sparks flying about around the threshold. They did not have to wait long, as Celestia is spat out with a yelp, flopping down on her belly on the carpet, then groans while resting her chin on the floor. Luna and Applejack quickly drag her away from the portal by her arms, the feathers on her wings somewhat ruffled up from her tumbling travel between the dimensions.

As Luna, Twilight, and Applejack takes care of Celestia, asking her questions and checking her body to see any visible damage, Rarity stares at the swirling portal intensely, waiting anxiously for her love-interest to appear and return to her. As each grueling second goes by, she quickly notices the portal beginning to shrink rapidly. She stares with her widening eyes as her world slowly crashes down, unable to look away as if she was watching an airship erupt into flames as it slowly falls back to earth. By the time she takes her second step to reach for it, the entrance to the other world closes into nothingness.

She begins to hyperventilate as she starts searching the large room to find another portal, hoping to see Marcus fall through and back in her arms, but her wishes were not granted, as she does not see any such doorways.

With a click of her mind, she quickly sets her target on the princess that went with Marcus to his world, and she was beginning to see red as grief-filled anger starts to set in. Her horn a lit, tears rolling down her cheeks from her glaring eyes, her fists shacking in tense anticipation, and her fast heart beating in her ears.

She was ready to tear another one for her dear Princess. That is, until she hears her little sister calling for her.

“Big sis?” Sweetie says in worry as she looks at her angered, older sibling, glaring daggers at their princess.

Rarity, realizing what she was willing to do in the open, and noticing everyone in the room was now looking at her in confusion and worry. She quickly activates a spell and disappears with a flash, teleporting out of the room, before she does something she might regret.

“O-oh my…” Futtershy says once she saw what Rarity looked like before she teleported, the urge to go and hug and sooth her friend was strong. It pains her too see so much pain and misery expressed on her friend. But, before she could run off to find Rarity, she hears Luna say something.

“Sister. Where is Sir Marcus?” Luna asks, her sister just getting up on her hooves shakily, still somewhat dazed.

“He… oh my…” Celestia covers her mouth as her stomach clenches. The ponies around her quickly takes a couple steps away from their green-cheeked alicorn.

A moment later, once she was sure she wasn’t going to vomit, she takes a couple deep breathes to try and calm her nerves and her stomach. A maid then quickly scurries over to the Princess, holding onto a glass of water with a pill dissolving away at the bottom, and offers it to Celestia. With a thankful nod and a crooked smile, she chugs it down with a couple, mighty gulps and gives it back, just before she sluggishly walks over to the chair that Twilight used earlier.

“Marcus is doing just fine.” She says as she leans back on the chair, making the poor thing creek as it strains against her weight, while she covers her eyes with a hand, shading them from the brightness of the room. “His peoples’ officials are taking good care of him, along with his mother…” she briefly groans before continuing, “I am going back tomorrow morning to hopefully set up a meeting with his countrys’ leader.” She uncovers an eye and shows them a folded piece of paper, but notices a pony missing, “Where’s Rarity?” she asks in surprise, expecting the mare to wait with her company.

“Oh… um… s-she teleported away when she noticed Marcus didn’t come back with you.” Fluttershy answers.

“Oh no, the poor dear. I need to tell her he’s doing just alright.” Celestia says before trying to get herself up, but is gently pushed back down by her sister.

“We think it is best for you to not see her for the time being, sister.” Luna says, putting a damper on Celestias’ mood as she pouts sadly.

“Please give her this letter if you find her. It’s from Marcus before my departure.” she urges, and Sweetie grabs it.

The Gardens

Rarity cries her eyes out in a little ball; her blue mascara running down her cheeks from under the Willow tree, where she finally, willingly kissed her kind house-guest. She wanted everything to go as planned, she wanted to have a happy ending, but most of all, she wanted her knight in shining armor back in her arms. With the thought of not seeing Marcus coming back, she curls in a tighter ball and let the tears fall and lets out an audible whimper that echoes in the calm air.

She wanted to become a statue like Discord have before right on this spot, and let the tree and greenery slowly consume her, to cradle and comfort her for her loss.

Than again, she wanted to hug something, something that can hug her back and whisper soothing words to her ears like a mother or a father. But she had neither, so all she had was herself to comfort. With that, she wraps her own arms around her midsection and began sniffling with eyes shut tight; trying to remember and imagine Marcus was doing the hugging instead of herself.

She bites her tongue as fresh tears runs down her damp cheeks, images of Marcus flashing through her mind like a projector, taunting her like a cruel joke. That is until she hears somebody calling out for her with running hoof steps.

“Rarity!” a pony with a quiet tone tries to yell out.

“F… F-Fluttershy…” Rarity whispers and wipes her eyes and cheeks as best she could and reaches down to grab her-oh… she forgot she gave her cloth to Marcus. With that in thought, she had no choice but to let her friend see her in her reck-

“Big Sis!” Raritys’ eyes flies open at the squeaky voice of her little sister, Sweetie Belle, calling out for her.

She didn’t want her little sister to see her like this. She was the adult; she was looked upon by her sister like she was her strong willed, beautiful, independent hero, not this miserable looking mare whom cried gallons of tears just because she lost her alien, love interest.

She does her best to try and wipe her damp cheeks as well as her staining mascara, but proves futile as the mascara just seems to spread out all around her eyelids, cheeks and hands. She starts to get frustrated as she continues to wipe her cheeks and eyes, but in doing so, she stains the back of her hands and her right forearm in the color of cool blue even more. Out of annoyance, she accidentally makes a short growl and quickly covers her mouth.

It was dead silent; Rarity hears her own heart beat in her ears as she continues to cover her mouth and stares off into the small forest with wide eyes.

“Rarity?” Fluttershys’ voice gently chimes into her ears like a mothers’ lullaby. The voice was quietly followed by two sets of soft hoof steps going towards her tree.

“P-please…” she squeaks out and tries to hide her whimper but fails, “Please, just… don’t…” she covers her face and wraps her tail around her stomach. “Not like this…” she whimpers, doing her best to hold back her tears.

“Sis?” Sweetie calls out and takes a step forward. Rarity doesn’t protest any further as the faint hoof steps came closer with each well-placed step. Before she knew it, she was being hugged by small arms of her younger sister. Rarity then subconsciously nuzzles her sisters’ cheek and returns the embrace kindly, as fresh tears rolls down her cheeks, chocking a sob.

“You’re going to be such a strong mare some day.” Rarity hiccups.

“Strong ponies need to cry sometimes, too.” Sweetie whispers back and hugs her sister a little harder, “Mommy cries, Daddy cries, I cry and you should cry too, sis… It feels good and it helps.”

With the words of encouragement from her own little sister, the flood gates reopen as she continues her sorrowful sobbing. She pulls Sweetie Belle closer to herself as she rests her back against the tree and holds onto her little sibling like she’ll vanish into nothing the moment she lets go like Marcus have. Letting Sweetie rest down onto her body, Rarity uses her tail to wrap herself and her sibling together as she continues crying on Sweeties’ shoulder.

Soon after, she feels another pair of arms wrap around her and Sweetie Belle with extra, broad appendages covering them up like a protective, warm blanket.

Rarity looks up to be greeted by her pegasus friend smiling down at her. Rarity quickly grabs Fluttershys’ hands with her own and squeezes it as well as nuzzling the mares’ cheek with a grateful smile.

“Th-thank you, v-very much.” She whispers and pulls the two closer to her, the weight on her shoulders now feeling lighter. It wasn’t exactly what she wishes for, but it was a start. She giggles with a sniffle and brings the two already close ponies closer, sandwiching Sweetie between the two mares, her head poking out of their warm and fuzzy breasts. Rarity continues to nuzzle and snuggle against them both, accidentally staining their clothes and coats with her mascara while Sweetie was being smothered.

“Sis?” Sweetie voices.

“Pl-please… just a little longer.” her voice cracks and whimpers while kissing her sisters’ forehead, tears now starting to run once more down her cheeks.

So, both Sweetie and Fluttershy wait patiently while Rarity vents out her sorrow, and some time later, Rarity begins sniffling to calm herself. Fluttershy nuzzles the side of her head and gently wipes away grieving mares’ tears with her thumb, Rarity smiling thankfully at her old friend.

“Everything’s going to be just fine, Rarity.” Fluttershy says before looking down at the little filly, nodding her head towards her older sibling. As Sweetie begins fidgeting to find the letter she was given, Rarity stares at them in confusion. When the filly suddenly smiles, she forces her arms out from under them, showing her sister the folded piece of paper. Finally letting them go from her embrace, she gently takes the paper offered to her.

“What is this?” she asks, but notices the paper itself felt and looked… strange. Almost smoother and whiter comparted to what she is used to, and it even had a different, faint, but noticeable smell.

“Princess Celestia says it’s a letter from Marcus.” Fluttershy says, “She said he’s doing just fine, being taken care of by his people. She also said she’s going back to his world to hopefully have a meeting with their leader in the morning.”.

Stunned, Rarity stays silent for a moment, just staring at the paper in her grasp, trying to process the new information given to her. Without a word, she opens up the letter to read. Fluttershy and Sweetie lean in to read as well.

Dear friends.

Don’t worry about me not coming back right away, I was asked to stay so the city officials, as well as the Secret Service, can keep a close watch on me and ask a few more questions, should they arise. I’ll try my best to convince my countrys’ superiors to get me back to your universe, though, it might take a little while.

I’ll keep sending letters through Celestia whenever she comes by.

With love,
Marcus

P.S. I’ll see if I’m allowed to send gifts along with Celestia the next time she returns here.

Sweetie Belle squeals at the prospect of getting a gift from Marcus, while Fluttershy smiles, now properly convinced that the human was doing just fine with his kind, and Raritys’ internal fire of hope once again ignites to life once more with gusto. Then, without warning, Rarity again hugs both her friend and sister against her, and kisses their cheeks passionately.

“Thank you so much for the letter!” she yells with a big, happy, grin on her face. Sweetie giggles at her sisters’ affectionate display, while the shy mare blushes, but smiles and returns the hug in kind.

In Raritys’ mind, she begins planning again on all the things she and Marcus will do in the future.

Earth

I open the door in front of me to see a regular, but comfortable looking bed positioned against the far wall to my right, a small table with two chairs at the foot of the bed with a piece of paper, pen, a notepad, and a cordless phone on it, a balcony with sliding, window doors right ahead, a shelf with a big, flat-screen TV on it to left of the room, and a door to my left, that I believe leads to a bathroom. The room itself was not that big, but still felt roomy and somewhat cozy.

“This’ll be your room for the time being.” Kal says as he, my mother and myself walk in to get a better look. “Just be ready for someone to pick you up in the early morning. Oh, and have the drapes covering the windows if you don’t want stalker photos being leaked into the net… unless you get off on it, than by means strip for the cameras.” He says with a little chuckle as he sits on one of the chairs, resting an ankle on his knee and placing his arm on the table for support.

With his warning, I quickly walk over to the windows and cover up the outside world from view. The TV showing me and Celestia accidentally kissing was bad enough, I don’t need anymore embarrassment. After I made sure every inch of the windows were covered up, I turn to my mother, whom was inspecting the bed, scrutinizing it to see if it was good enough for me.

“Hey mom. Do you know when dad’ll come by?” I ask.

In response, she checks her watch, “In just a few minutes, dear. At least, if the crowd and the police outside lets him by.” She answers before going into the bathroom to do some more inspection.

“By the way.” Kal catches my attention, “You, the Princess, I and my buddy will have to talk about the relationship you and Celestia don’t have, but the populace doesn’t know.” He says.

“What do you mean?” I warily ask.

“It means, kid, we might have to go along with the news for the time being.” My gut drops at the news. I just started a relationship with someone else, someone I really wish could be here to cuddle and kiss, and talk about how our day went and so on. “What’s the matter, kid?” he asks, noticing that I as frozen on the spot.

“Well… about…” I try to think of a way to say-

“He has someone else special waiting at the other side!” my mother dumps the news from the bathroom. I facepalm and sigh at her bluntness.

“So…” I look at him, his right eyebrow raised, “You gone native?” he asks.

I groan, “Yes, I went native. Sue me.” I say before continuing, “Her names’ Rarity. She’s a custom, clothing designer and a tailor, with her own building called Carousal Boutique, which is also her home. She was the one whom took me in for the deration I was there after I got out of the towns’ hospital.” I gesture to the clothing I was currently wearing, “She’s the one whom made this for me before I and Celestia were transported to the Square.” I think for a brief moment, “I don’t know when we started liking one another, but day by day, we just kind of grew closer and closer before we finally kissed at the Canterlot Castles’ Royal Garden.” I finish, now feeling the need to go back and hug the beautiful mare.

“Yeah… you might want to have a talk with Celestia about this tomorrow morning.” my mother says at the bathroom door, probably satisfied that the room was clean and proper.

“Do… all the-ah… ‘ponies’ have names like those two you just mention?” Kal asks.

“Yeah, pretty much.” I say, “My friends’ names are Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Vinyl Scratch, Octavia Melody, Spike, and Mackintosh.” I pause with a blank expression as realization hits me, “All whom, except two, are girls…”

He whistles in admiration, “You and the Princess weren’t kidding about the gender ratio.” He takes out his little bucket list, opening to a page and writes, saying it out loud, “Visit… Equestria… if possible.” Just as he finishes, we hear the door leading to the hall being knocked. “I’ll get it.” Kal says before getting up and puts his little list away in his back pocket. Before he even reached the door, I can hear faint rustling, as well as quiet squawks in the hall. Just when Kal began opening the door, he yelps in surprise as a mass of blue feathers flings itself through the crack of the opening door.

I instantly recognise the squawking, big beaked bird as she tries to right herself from her back on the floor, flaying and flapping her wings as she does. When she finally flips herself on her black, talon feet, my father shows himself at the door beside the agent, looking a little roughed up with his once smooth hair now being somewhat messy, and his shirt now sporting little blue feathers and showing tiny tears from the birds’ talons.

Before I can even greet him, my little, long time baby bird loudly squawks and flares her wings once she sees me standing in the middle of the room. So, she hastily starts hopping over to me while randomly flapping her wings, failing from her attempt to fly over to her caretaker.

I quickly kneel down with a big smile on my face, bringing out my arms in front of me, “Bo!” I happily greet as she continues squawking.

When she jumps onto me, she climbs up my shirt using her claws and flapping her wings to get up higher. I rest both my hands on her back as she places herself under my chin, nuzzling my neck and cheek vigorously while her squawks began to croak. I do my best to comfort my distraught companion by stroking down from her head to her neck to smooth out her ruffled plumage, while resting my other hand on her back to support her.

I start quietly hushing while I continue stroking her, “It’s okay, Bo. I’m here. I’m back.” I start rocking side to side as Bo begin to quiet down.

A moment passes before my father wraps an arm across my shoulders, pulling me against him, “It’s good to have you back, son. You almost gave your mother a heart attack when you went missing.” He says before continuing, “Also… did you get yourself an alien girlfriend? I didn’t know your taste for women was that quite exotic, my boy.” Him, mom and Kal laugh, so I sigh. I knew it was his way of showing concern; joke with the person that went missing or something of the like.

I chuckle a little, “Hey, don’t knock it ‘till you try it. It’s not my fault the ladies there like new, exotic species. I even got kissed on my forehead by a dragon princess after I had a meeting with their countries’ leaders and ambassadors.” I shiver a little, “It was a little nerve racking to say the least, but I did my best to answer their questions.”.

“It seems like you did good than, kid.” Kal pats my shoulder. “Well… good enough, I guess. We did get to have a talk with an alien princess and the possibility of staying in touch with both our worlds. Plus!” he brings up both his index fingers then gestures to me, “We might already have an ambassador in the works here.”

I stay quiet for a moment while I continue to pet my cuddle-bug companion, “… Seriously?” I say in disbelief.

“Yes. I know it’s against protocol to let civilians handle first contact with an alien species, but you’re our best bet yet. You handled yourself quite well…ish at first.” His expression strains for a brief moment, “But so far, you,” he starts counting his fingers, “One; you established relations with their locals, even started a relationship with one of them. An’ two; you’re familiarized with their culture to some extent.” He brings up a finger after a brief pause, “Of course we’ll be sending along an agent with you, no doubt about that. Just in case someone decides that they don’t want aliens roaming around on their planet. The same thing will be done here as well.” He finishes.

I stare at him for a moment before I speak up, “How are you so sure that’ll happen? We didn’t even have the meeting with the president yet.” I ask.

“You need foresight to be with the CIA, kid. Plan ahead, for better or for worse.” He answers than quickly claps his hands together loudly, making me, dad, mom jump a little, with Bo squawking in surprise as well. “So! Any of you feeling a little hungry? I read in the hotels’ brochures’ that they have a dinning room a couple floors down. I hear they can make killer pizzas.” he asks with an eager smile. I have to agree with him, it’s been a while since I had a good pizza with Bo.

Morning

I croak my throat as I feel the suns’ light hit my eye, waking me from my dream of flying through a jungle, weaving through the trees with my kind while mother encourages me on to show these birds who’s the best flier. I shimmy a little further up while keeping my beak tucked in my wing so the beam of light won’t bother my eye, but I feel a familiar weight resting and draped over me. I quickly lift my head out from my warm wing and snap my eyes open. There, before me, lay my sleeping mother while I rested on her blanket covered chest, her strong, warm, and comfortable hand covering me with protective care. I immediately begin nuzzling her bare neck; I missed her so very much.

She chuckles sleepily before she pets my head, “Good morning to you too was well, Bo.” She greets before she stretches while still on her sleeping nest. Sure, they’re somewhat… comfy I guess, but they’re too flat for my taste. I slept in my mothers’ empty drinking-bowl once when I was just a chick and that felt more comfortable than the bouncy surface.

She gently presses her hand against my back as she slowly gets up with a groan and sits on the edge of the sleeping-nest, and pushed me up so I can be on her shoulder. She rubs away the sleep from her eyes with one hand while the other reaches over to grab her seeing glass. She stands up and begins going over to the grooming room while yawning. I nuzzle her left cheek to try and wake her and because I missed her very much. She chuckles and rubs my head while turning on the wall-star.

“I missed you too, Bo.” She says with a smile before she turns on the waterspout and leans down to wash her face. I move back a little to stay on her.

While she’s washing her face, I realize I something I haven’t done in a long while, so I lift up a wing to take a proper sniff, but quickly lean my head away, “Augh! I need a bath!” I say out loud. Mother leans back up and chuckles at my antics.

“Yeah, I think you need to take a bath. How long since you had a bath, Bo?” she offers her hand to me and I hop on it. She lowers me into the bowl-birdbath and adjusts the cold and warm water for me, but I immediately begin washing nonetheless. I want to smell and look nice for mother.

Few Minutes Later

Mother walks through the halls of the nesting place to get into a moving box, after our small, morning feast. I ate my whole bowl of berries all by myself, I have a bit of stomach ache because of it, but I don’t regret a single bite. Oh! Mother also found a Mate! She talked about her mate at how her mate kept her safe and fed at her nest. It definitely answers mothers’ extra scent I keep smelling from her, and her mate also made her new coat-covers that looks great on her. Her mate also has a sibling she enjoyed talking about. She also keeps saying at how much she missed me because she didn’t know if she will ever see me again at the time. Also, she made many other friends, and she says one of her friends would like to meet me since she takes good care of her own companions.

Mother gets out of the moving box and meets up with the hunky guy, a blue person, and both of mothers’ parents. I don’t mind the hunky guy, he did scratch my head and offered me a piece of his food disk while I shared with my mother with the yummy yellow pieces. I also need to nuzzle mothers’ parents for looking after me, even I didn’t always play nice. So, I do just that; I fly over to mothers’ mother first and lovingly nuzzle the side of her head with a little purr.

“Thank you.” I say.

She chuckles and caresses my whole body with her hand, “Nice to see you’re feeling better, dear.” She says before I fly over to her mate to do the same.

“You too.” I say again.

He chuckles and rubs my beak with a finger, “Good morning to you too, Bo.” He says before I fly back over to mothers’ shoulder.

I know they can’t exactly understand me, but my mother seems to know what I imply every time I say anything to her, like earlier, when I needed a bath.

“Okay!” Hunky says with a smile, catching our attention, “Let’s go back over to the department to meet with Princess Celestia. She came back just before I started going here.” he finishes and waves at us while walking towards the flaps to go outside. Mother begins to follow him like the rest while I ponder on who this Princess Celestia is. Mother might have noticed something about me because she started gently rubbing my head and back while tilting her head a little to look at with a with a small smile.

“It’s okay, Bo. The Princess is a good friend of mine.” She than opens up her cover for me and stops at the flaps while the rest going out, “Go right in here so I can keep you safe from the paparazzi.” She encourages me.

“Okay.” I say before carefully crawling into her cover, flip myself upright and lean my head out to see. She buttons back up her comfortable cover and goes out with the rest, and the moment she does I squeak in alarm and quickly duck into her cover to shield my eyes from the blinding flashes and voices. Mother is so brave walking through the sea of torture, yet fears no evil… well, she’s actually afraid of bananas because she almost chocked on one when she was younger, so I eat those for her so they won’t torment her while I’m around.

A few minutes later

I poke my head out of mothers’ cover to take a peek when she says everything was clear. I see a new room filled with resting places with a couple people sitting on them either looking at the colorful papers or watching the magic, flat box. The magic box still showed my mother with the little people talking about her, but I didn’t notice ‘till now they also showed this big, white thing with mother right beside it. One of the magic boxes also showed mother kissing the white thing on the rock ground. Was this mothers’ new mate? She has a white coat, a horn, and a soft looking hair. I don’t know if she mentioned about her mate having a pair of big wings but I might have missed that. Hunky said the Great White was here, so I might get to meet mothers’ new mate.

Hunky turns to mothers’ parents with a sad smile, “I’m sorry, but you both will have to wait here for the time being. This whole thing is supposed to be hush-hush thing.” he says apologetically.

“Oh no, we don’t mind at all!” mothers’ mother says, “How long will the meeting last?” she asks while her mate nods with her.

“For the whole morning ‘till lunch time for a brake. We can call you when we finish.” Hunky says, making mothers’ mother smile.

“Thank you.” she says before turning to mother, “We’ll see you later, dear. I and your father have jobs to uphold, and…” she leans to mothers’ ear with a big smile, “We’re almost getting ready to go.” She leans back with a squeal.

Mothers’ smile grows, “Really!?” she says happily while mothers’ mate nods with a smile of his own. Mother throws her arms up in the air and yells, “Yes!” before quickly covering her mouth with a hand, a blush forming on her cheeks while looking at the rest of the people in the room, “Sorry.” She says sheepishly. I smile, knowing full well why they were happy.

They were planning on moving to a new nesting place for a while now, fare away from this place. We’ve visited the new flocking place and it was fill with nice people, their nesting area placed right beside a big river. Mother and her parents needed these weird paper things with her photo on it to get there, with me in my nesting box, but it wasn’t that long to get there. Mother said we traveled from one clan to another, the clan we visited filled with nice people with a pretty red leaf as their clan emblem. I miss that place; the people gave me grapes. I like grapes.

I finally come to, to notice we were standing beside a door. Hunky opens the door, but mother looks down at me with a smile as she lightly pets me.

“Now, don’t worry about the big white thing in the room. Her name is Celestia and she’s a very good friend that helped me come back home.” Friend? I thought she and Great White were mates? Didn’t she kiss Great White? “She’s very nice and gentle, so don’t be afraid when she wants to pet you.” She says before going in, with me feeling a little confused about the whole thing. “Good morning, Princess.” Mother greets with a welcoming smile and the moment I see Great White, I squawk and duck into mothers’ coat. I know Great White was big by seeing it from the magic box, but by my mothers’ dangly bits! Great White’s huge! It can barely sit on the resting place! Everything about the Great White is big!

“Oh.” I hear it say with a pleasantly surprised tone, “Who’s your little friend?” it asks while I feel my mother walk a little closer to Great White.

I feel her hand gently pat me through her coat cover, “Her name’s Bo and she’s my baby bird.” She moves a bit of her coat aside to look at me with an encouraging smile, “Come on out, Bo. Everything’s safe and the Princess won’t hurt you, I promise.” She lightly nudges me through the cover to urge me out.

I slowly ease myself a little closer by climbing mothers’ under cover and poke my beak out to take a whiff of the air to be sure. The only new smell I notice is like that squishy, sweet treat my mother and I eat whenever I or her hatch-day arrives, and it smelled more like the white stuff than the tasty mud flavour. I lean a little further up to take a peek and see Great White still sitting on its’ poor, suffering resting place. It smiles at me like mother does whenever I see her back from going outside for a while; the motherly smile.

“Awwwe, ain’t she just precious.” Great White says before slowly raising a hand and lightly pets my beak and head. I was a little fearful at first, but quickly relax from her touch, then lean into its’ hand for more petting. “How long have you had her?” it-she says to mother while continuing petting me, now switching to gently scratch my chin; I purr in response.

“Since she was old enough to start eating solids, which was pretty young.” Mother replies.

Great White hums, “Maybe we can have her and Philomena meet someday? If that’s okay with you?” she says while taking her hand back. I whine a little when she stops petting me; she was very soft, not as warm as mother, but very soft.

“Sure, I don’t mind.” Mother says while stroking down from my beak to the base of my neck, making me purr. I climb up higher to get out of her warm, coat cover to rest on her shoulder and nuzzle her cheek, making her chuckle a little, “She needs to socialize with other birds her own size.”

Wait… there’s other birds as big as me that aren’t jerks and dirty? Great White has a bird companion just like me!? Yes! Finally, somebird my size to make friends with!

I start hopping on my mothers’ shoulder and cheering happily at the prospect of meeting other birds my size. I hear Hunky, Great White and Mother chuckle, but I ignore them. I’m going to make a friend!

“Yaaaaaaay!”

Marcus’ P.O.V.

It’s pretty entertaining to see Bo being happy and dance-hopping on my shoulder while croakily cheering like a macaw. I guess it’s been a great start for the morning for her; we’re reunited, she’s properly eating again, cleaned herself up, and now she’s going to meet a playmate in the future.

I take a seat beside Celestia to start the meeting with the agents on the prospect of meeting the president very soon. I never met him before, so I’m a little excited.

Bo somewhat calms down and hops down onto my lap with a quick flap of her wings to rest while I pet her.

Kal clears his throat, “Okay, so here’s what we’ll do for the time being before we move out and get on the first flight to the capital.” he begins with a relaxed smile while his partner begins taking out paperwork from his suitcase, most likely for me and Celestia to fill out before we travel.

Author's Note

It's Alive!

I finally took the time to finish this chapter, but still, I'm sorry for leaving you all high and dry from this story. I've done a lot of things between this chapter and the last, but that's no excuse for me putting this off for a long time. I'll try updating at least once a month, but no promises.

Anyways, I hope you like the new character, Bo the Hyacinth Macaw. I'll be adding her to most chapters from now on to give more for the story, and I plan to have a whole chapter of her own in the future, but not very soon. If you haven't noticed yet, I modeled her off Jewel and Blu from the "Rio" movies, but different species. As for Marcus going back to Equetria, it might be a chapter or three before he goes back, but that's all I'm willing to give out.

Here's the link to what Marcus and Bo looks like together. It's an old drawing, just so you know. I might update it, but I'm not too sure.
Marcus Murry & Bo

That's it for now. I hope enjoyed the new chapter.
So 'till next time, have a nice day/night, and good reading, everyone. :twilightsmile:

Lovely Rarity, Part 5

I felt warm rays of light hit my face as I start to wake from my slumber. I groaned and turned my head away from the window with closed eyes and tried to go back to sleep, until…

‘Knock! Knock! Knock!’

I sighed and slowly opened my eyes to look at the door. “Um… Ambassador Marcus? Miss Rarity told me to wake you up. She wants to speak with you.” I heard the maid outside the door. “And, um… I need to clean up the room. If you don’t mind.” she finished.

I exhaled through my nose and closed my eyes for a few moments. I swing my legs over the edge and looked down at my cloths on the floor, “Come on in!” I yelled and covered my face as I rested my elbows on my knees. I heard the creaking of the door opening behind me and the sound of light hooves walking in. I sighed, stood off the bed and pulled my pants up. Just as I zipped up I looked at the maid with a feather duster, my memory came flooding in, remembering all the maids in this castle were quite revealing.

The mare bent over and started dusting off the second bottom rows of books of the book shelf, revealing her white, tight panties right in front of me. I felt the heat on my cheeks warm up instantly as I saw how tightly detailed her panties were and how thin and skinny they were. Her lower lips looked too inviting and arousing. Just begging to be kissed by me as it winked at me.

Just as she was about to turn, I quickly looked away and continued putting my clothes on. I slipped my shirt on and grabbed my glasses to get out before I get caught up in the mares teasing. “Have a nice morning, miss!” I said before I quickly got out and walked over to Rarity’s door and rapidly knock her door nervously.

“In a second, darling!” I heard my beautiful friend’s voice... what?

As I waited, I slowly calmed myself down and rested a hand on my chest to slow my heart rate. I dragged out my back image of grandpa to counteract the image of the maids teasing butt cheeks and tight looking pussy out of my mind. In no time at all, I was my regular self again and smiled, proud of myself.

Then I heard Rarity’s hooves run towards the door and the metallic click of the door nub. She opens the door and smiled at me, “Good morning, Marcus! How was your sleep, darling?” she asked happily as she fixed her hair.

“Peaceful.” It Was peaceful right up until a few minutes ago. “So what you called me for, Rarity?” I cut to the chase.

She steps out of the doorway and in the hall with me and closes the door, “I need your help, dear. Can you come along with me in Canterlot for a little shopping? I can’t hold all the heavy bags on my own.” She had her hands behind her back, tilted her head down and looked at me with her big adorable eyes. It wasn’t as good as Sweetie Belle’s crushing gaze, but it made me blush nonetheless.

“Yeah, sure, Rarity. But did you ask the Princess first?”

She nodded, “Of course! I asked her this morning in the Dining Hall. She gave me a few extra bits. We tried to wake you earlier, but you were asleep. You sure you’re doing okay, darling?” her expression then turned to worry.

“Yeah, I couldn’t really sleep last time. The bed was a little too soft for my standard till I was too tired to care.” I answered then rest a hand on my empty stomach, “But can I get something to eat first? I’m a little hungry right now.”

“Of course, Marcus.” she agreed and we started walking the halls together as we spoke like old friends.

I ate and spoke with the enthusiastic Luna wearing her revealing, transparent, purple night gown. I could see her straining tight black bra and panties. Rarity might want to help her with that if we get back. She seems to have limited knowledge of the modern time around here… or she just likes it tight, I don’t know. But she is fun to speak with and she seems to enjoy my company was well. I just know we’re going to be good friends.

After my tank was full, I bid goodbye to the Princess and followed the lovely mare out the castle. She seemed a little excited as we walking out of the gates. She squealed and hopped on one spot as I looked at her like I saw a child going into a toy store for the first time. She then grabbed my arm and started dragging me, “Come! We have so many places to go! So many clothes to choose from!”

And so she dragged me into a bikini shop first… I did not like where this was going.

The mare behind the counter was startled at me but Rarity told her I was a civilized and clean. Clean? I haven’t showered or bathed myself sense I got into this world, at least I can agree with her on the civilized part. Kind of weird Rarity haven’t complained about my stench yet.

And so we start walking around the shop looking at the women’s swimsuits and bikinis of all sizes and colors. She starts grabbing a few and passed them over to me and starts to pile up and managed to reach my chin. She then dragged me over to the little change rooms and grabbed a yellow bikini with a pink flower on the right side.

“Stay right here, Marcus.” she said to me as I nodded. She got in, then I noticed a large gap from under the door and I could see her hooves right there. I closed my eyes and relax myself, but the sound of her taking off her clothing didn’t help at all. So I put my focus to the store itself.

It was cool, thankfully these ponies invented air conditioning and it was surprisingly a little cold, but not by very much so you could shiver.

“So how do I look, darling?”

I heard Rarity right behind me. I turned to look at her and my eyes almost popped out of my head. The bikini she wore almost didn’t fit her, her breasts were squished together and perked up, the panties were thin and tight and being held by nothing more than a spaghetti string. I can hear the poor things cry from here.

“Soooo?” she put her hands on her hips and slowly slide them down to her nearly perfect thighs seductively and swayed her hips from side to side as she did, “How do I look, darling?” she had a smile that I thought told me to take her, pin her against a wall and lavish her with wet kisses. She fluttered her eyelashes at me.

I blushed, “You look… bright.” I said.

She then smiled sweetly at me, “Awwe, thank you, Marcus. But I do have others to try on, you stay right there!” she then grabbed a light blue swimsuit and went back in. After a moment, she reopened the door and posed herself, “How about this?” she gestured to herself.

The suit she wore had a large hole in the middle to show her slim stomach and belly button. I could notice the suit hugging her body and revealed some enticing body parts. The one on her nether regions was quite teasing, but then I noticed the little bumps on her C-cup breasts. Must be the cool air causing that. She then spun around to show me were perfectly round cheeks, the suit digging into them like they wanted to merge with her.

“Weeell?” she waited for my reply.

“V-very elegant and beautiful, Rarity.” I answered and gulped.

She chuckled as she turned around at me with a smile, “Oh don’t be so nervous, Marcus.” She grabbed another bikini from the pile on my arms and winked at me before she closed the door.

After trying out a few more, I cleared my throat as she was changing, “So… why exactly do you need a swimsuit?” I asked with a light blush.

“The one I have is getting a little too small for me. It’s starting to… Reveal my lady parts.” She answered like she wanted me to bring that image of her bac-Damn it! She opened the door once more with another bikini on and threw her arms out in the air with a smile, “Do I look Fabulous or what?” Okay something’s up with these mares.

After about fifteen minutes, we finally got out and I was holding onto a small bag filled with three bikinis and two swimsuits. I paid no attention to the ponies staring at me strangely, but I greeted the ones who actually greeted me in kind… they were mostly mares. I’m getting too much attention from them, especially from my great companion, Rarity. SHE, wanted me to pick out the clothes she bought from that shop, so I made my choices decent, right between beauty, elegant and how revealing they are and what fit her beauty perfectly. I put more thought to that then I have with any of my final exams. Women are complicated.

Next shop we went to was full of quilts and different types of fabrics… this might get heavier than I thought. Thankfully, the employee was a male this time and was surprised to see me with the mare. He greeted Rarity happily and both spoke to each other merrily. I guess they knew each other.

She then gestured to me, “This here is Marcus.” she said happily.

He brought out his hand with a smile, “Welcome, Marcus.” he seemed a little old, but when I shook his hand, he had a pretty good grip.

“Thanks. Good to be here.”

He chuckled and rested his elbows on the counter right next to his register, “You might want to get a bit of a work out, kid. Rarity’s last little helper almost collapsed by a mountain of shopping bags.”

“Teddy!” she growled at him, but all he did was chuckle at her, grabbed a measuring tape from under the counter and put a pair of scissors in his pocket.

“Just giving your friend a little heads up, Squiggles.” He said to her and walked around to stand in front of her as she glared at the old stallion.

“Hmph! Now I remember why I never told you any secrets.” She spun around and started walking in with her muzzle held high. How the hell do they pull out their adorable sides even when they’re upset? I swear, one day, I’m doing to have a heart attack staying with these ponies.

As she searched the shops with us following her, he told me the first time he met her just as he opened the store. He showed me a black and white photo of a younger version of him with little Rarity sitting on his shoulders. He became close friends with her parents and sometimes baby sat the sisters when their parents went out.

Right at the end, I was carrying sixty pounds of rolled fabrics on my shoulders and bid goodbye to the nice stallion. He told me how she got her nickname ‘Squiggles’ just because of her spiraling tail and hair.

“Marcus?” I looked at her as we walked. “You sure you’re okay with me letting you carry all those on your shoulders?” is she feeling guilty? I hate seeing her like that.

I smiled at her, “I do anything to help you, Rarity. Don’t you worry your pretty little face about it; I’m more than happy to assist you.” Ha! Finally! She’s the one blushing this time! ... Wait… why is she twirling her hair like that?

She then looked up at the bag I was still carrying, “Here, I’ll carrying that.” She levitated the bag out of my grasp. “I guess this should be enough for today. Thank you so much, Marcus.” she stepped closer to me and brushed her arm against my side.

When we got back, I took the rolled up fabrics to her room and when I set them down onto her bed with a light bounce, I put my hands on my back managed to crack my whole spin starting from the bottom. I hung my head back with a sigh of relief. I heard Rarity chuckled right behind me, “Thank you so much, Marcus. Is there any way I can repay your kindness?” she asked.

I lightly shook my head, “Nah. It’s all fine, Rarity.”

“None sense!” she then paused and I swear I saw a sparkle in her eyes. She quickly took out a measuring tape from who-knows-where and started measuring my body in quick pace.

“Ahh… what are you doing?” I asked as she measured out my right leg.

“Stay still, dear.” she answered and then moved on to my other leg and my waist.

When she finished, I was about to ask her again, but then we heard a knock at the door. We both looked and saw it was Princess Celestia. “Am I interrupting?” she asked.

We shook our heads, “Not at all, Princess.” Rarity answered.

She looked at me with a gentle smile, “If you don’t mind following me, you two. Our meeting is ready.” She said.

My eyes got wide, “Already? Wow, that was fast.” I rubbed the back of my neck nervous. I then heard some fast scribbling behind me. I turned around and saw Rarity was writing something down onto a piece of paper with her tongue sticking out to one side. She then folded it up and slid the piece of paper in her bra and looked at us with a smile.

“Shall we go?” she asked innocently like nothing happened.

“Sure…” I just looked at her for a few moments before I returned my gaze back over to the tall Princess.

Here we were… sitting… at the far end from the safety of the Princesses… filled with leaders of all kind… literally. We were in a different room I hadn’t really seen clearly in the tour. We were sitting in a large ring, gold table. Both Princesses I knew were sitting on chairs with tall backrests with their sun and moon emblems, as well as the third Princess with sky blue heart emblem instead. She wore a little crown, her coat was a light shade of pink and held onto a gentle smile. Next, I saw a huge, grey, hulking piece of muscle with horns wearing what looked like a leather vest with a Bull emblem. Next to that thing was a reptilian creature with wings with short horns curving up. She had a scaly, azure body and wore dazzling array jewelry all over her body with purple snake eyes. Right beside her was another pony but looked more like a zebra than anything else and wore decorative loincloth over his right shoulder. Then menacing looking, brown bird thing sat next to him with a more military outfit with metals pinned to it.

Those were all to my left, except the new Princess, but to my right, they were familiar because they were all equine species. The one sitting next to the pink alicorn mare was a male, white unicorn with a uniform on. I saw a red male Pegasus with a stern look and wore what looked like armor. Next to him was a tall female earth pony wearing a dress, a piece of fabric that covered all of her face but her eyes. And lastly was a male, yellow unicorn that looked more like some kind of business man then anything else, like a president or a federal agent.

Rarity was sitting to my right and had her hands rest on her laps and looking around the circular room. Everyone had a maid standing right behind them and I had my own, familiar mare behind me. All eyes were on me… just silence… tension so thick, you can sense it all the way from Ponyville.

So I gathered up my courage and clear my throat, “Good morning, everyone. A pleasure to meet with you all. My name is Marcus Murray.” I introduced myself and connected my hands together on the table.

They all, except both Princess and Rarity, looked a little surprised at me and started whispering to one another. It was a little unnerving for me to listen to all their whispers in the air, taunting my brain from understanding a single word. I felt my heart start racing in my chest a mile a second like it was getting ready to burst out of my chest like some kind of alien embryo. Then I felt a hand on my wrist. I looked at the mare sitting beside me; she wore a reassuring expression that washed away my worries and anxiety. By then, I hadn’t realized I was holding my breath the entire time, so I slowly inhaled to inflate my oxygen deprived lunges.

I looked back at the others and saw they were still speaking to one another. After a moment, they all turned back to me.

“How numerous is your kind, Marcus Murray?” the tall, mysterious mare asked.

“We inhabit every part of our planet. Most live in large, coastal cities and inland cities as well. Small communities range from hundred to a few thousand. And in cities, ten thousand to a fifty thousand, more or less. Be basically rule our planet and planted a flag on our single moon.” I finished.

They were all taken aback, “The Moon!?” I just nodded simply.

“We planted it nearly sixty years ago. Now, we sent a few rovers and satellites to our neighboring planets to learn more about them. We even have planet finder to find other worlds beyond our own star system orbiting our planet.” they all went silent.

After a few moments, the bird thing to my left spoke up, “How about your military support and weaponry?” he asked with a gruff voice.

I felt a little unsure talking that, so I looked at Celestia and she lightly nodded. I looked back at him, “In terms of our military, practically every country on our planet have their own military support, more or less. Weapons range from military grade knives, gums to weapons of mass destruction… our Nukes. Just one of these missiles can level a whole city in just a second and kill everyone in sight. But if they survive the blast, they’ll have to live with burned skin, cancer, disease, lose of their loved ones and walk on radiated, destroyed home… we used it once and it destroyed everything in its path. The last survivor of ‘Little Boy’s’ drop, died a few years ago. Their city was rebuilt, but some of their buildings still remain standing as a reminder of their great lose…” I finished, now feeling weight way down on my shoulders. They all had horrified expression like they just witnessed the Hiroshima blast itself. “We’re basically war lords. We had countless battles in the past and the present, but for now, we’re at peace with each other.”

The room was silent for a few good moments before the zebra thing spoke up, “How about the flora and fauna, Marcus Murray?” his voice was low but seemed curious.

“Our whole planet is covered with planets and animals. Occupying every single inch of space that’s left. In the deep trenches of the seas to small microbes within the glaciers of tall mountains. Exotic plants and animals live near the equator of our planet and the more robust organisms live further away towards the cooler and cold environments. Right now, we have used venom and other toxins from plants and animals to fight back aggressive diseases and cancer is one of them. Right now in labs, we learned how to grow working replacement organs for people that needs them and we managed to clone and play with the genes of animals and plants. We’re saving nearly extinct species of both flora and fauna on our world and storing every animal’s and plant’s DNA and seeds in volts and nitrogen filled tanks to preserve them. We, humans, caused near extinctions of plants and animals all across the world, and a few died out, but we’re doing our best to preserve them in the wild and in captivity. We have organisms that are most likely extinct in the wild, but we’re keeping them alive and well kept in cages and in small stretch of land. The only thing different about your wildlife and ours, is we don’t have monsters, mythical creatures like Cockatrice, Rockodiles, Hydras and etcetera. We have reports of them being seen but those are just reports, encounters. We need physical evidence to actually put them on the list of new animals or a long video of the creature living in its habitat. We don’t have magic, our animals aren’t sentient nor do we have magical plants that can change your appearance entirely. But it seems we have more animal and plant variety then your world.” It’s a good thing I managed to remember and do a little bit of research at the Golden Oaks Library. I always did like learning new things, mostly about everything.

“And your society?” the yellow unicorn asked.

“Like I said before, we rule our planet. We build large cities, morph and change the land for our needs and drive animals to a near extinction. Be we are civilized, but a small portion of them live in the wild or keep their traditions alive and it always seems like they’re more at peace then the ones living in the cities. In small communities, everyone knows everyone, they’re kind to one another a lot more than half the time and support each other when something bad happens. In the cities… everyone basically only cares for themselves and their family. I can see this morning, the same thing is happening to this world. For me, there’s only two types of beings. And those are Introverts and Extroverts, and there are more extroverts than the other. Mostly, those guys are afraid of change and difference. Introverts challenge the norm and are open minded. I’m an introvert myself. I don’t always like small talk, I treasure the friends that I have, I’m open minded, I’m a good listener and sometimes quiet when I have work to do. Some people think I’m broken just because I don’t always ask them about their day or how their life is going. I only ask when I want to know how they’re doing. As you can hear me right now, I can talk for hours if I want to about my kind’s history. We’re so young and the only thing that out last our time on our planet were the Dinosaurs, thunder lizards. Giant creatures that roamed our planet for as long as hundred and sixty million years. They ruled the skies, land and ocean for that long. Volcanoes, earthquakes, tsunamis, diseases couldn’t get rid of them, the only thing why I’m standing here today is because of an asteroid impacted our planet. The strike killed nearly everything on our planet, but it didn’t. For thousands of years, the land and sea were barren wastelands ruled by small mammals, lizards, snakes, insects and whatnot. Today, we find the great and powerful creatures fossils practically everywhere on our planet. Back then when we didn’t have electricity, we thought those bones and footprints came from dragons, but as time passed, we learned they were much more interesting than we ever imagined. All across the world, we have different religions and belief systems that we still keep for guidance and keep our hope alive. Some have multiple deities and in my case, just one. Our kind is mainly based on male leaders, but we do get female leaders once in a long while. Male and female have the same rights in some countries, but it’s a lot different in most. Every leader has connections with others if they need some help or backup. But if they start to abuse or hurt their own citizens, we try to stop them and knock some sense into them and get them back in order. In World War Two, the Germens and their great leader tried to take over the world with an iron fist, but we said otherwise. We fought long and hard, we lost thousands and thousands of our loyal troops in the battles, but slowly, we took back the lands they captured and eventually, we won. Not because they gave up, it’s because their leader shot himself in his bunker with his wife, refusing to surrender. The flaw of their attempt to take over were because they built too many large, destructive machines to keep our troops at bay. They worked in some degree, but they were too big. We believe in freedom for everyone on our little blue marble in the vastness of space. We’re noble, selfless and act valor for others in the times of need. We don’t go to war because we feel like it; we only go to war when it’s necessary. We may have dirty little secrets, but when someone needs help, we move in and take back what’s theirs. We unite to take down corruption, death of the innocents and take back their freedom.” I finished as I tapped the desk with a finger. I sat back and waited for their reply. I felt great answering their questions about my world, sharing my knowledge is something I haven’t done in a long while.

After a moment, Princess Celestia looked around the room, “Anymore questions?” she asked and they all shook their heads. “Okay than.” She looks at me, “Thank you so much, Marcus, for your time.” She stood up, towering over everyone in the room, “Let us have a nice feast in the Dining Hall.” With that, we all stood up and started moving out.

After lunch, I spoke to every one of them personally. The bird thing was a Griffin actually. I told him about Rome, its history and the Coliseum. The beautiful, tall reptilian lady was a race of dragons and she’s their Princess. I told her about our history with Our dragons, how they were fearsome creatures to some and how wise and smart they were to the other part. Then I moved onto China and Japan about how their history with dragon myths and legends. She seemed pretty satisfied of what I said and she leaned down and planted a kiss on my forehead before she went off. The kiss itself and the small bit of saliva felt pretty warm, mentally and physically.

The new Princess then stood beside me as I was trying to process what just happened. “Getting a kiss from the Princess of their Dragon Nation is a great blessing.” She said to me. I looked at her, “It’s interesting how your kind is as powerful with your military like the Griffins and the Minotaur’s, and wise and thoughtful like my auntie Celestia and Luna.” She looked at me with her big lavender eyes with a smile, then brought out her hand, “I’m Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. Or Cadence for short.” She introduced herself happily.

I shook her hand gratefully, “Nice to meet you, Princess Cadence.” I bowed my head before standing straight up again.

Looking at her closer, she was just an inch taller than Rarity, had wings and horn like the other two Princesses and a great pair of melons. What? It wasn’t my fault my eyes spotted her perky breasts. Do they store their magical powers there like batteries or something? If that’s true, then Celestia’s a one badass mare to deal with. Then I noticed a gold ring right on the bass of her horn. Is she married or something?

“I heard you rule the Crystal Empire. I only seen pictures of the place. Quite a stunning place to live in.” I crossed my arms and kept my smile.

“Quite. But it does get kind of old. Not the most exciting place to live in too long if you’re a royal. It’s gets a little predictable after a while.” She then crossed her own arms across her chest and blew away a strand of loose hair from her face. She suddenly smiles at me, “How about you? How’s Your world like? Do you have holidays like ours?” she asked curiously and clamped her hands together.

“Well… I was attending University before I fell into this world. I didn’t do much before that actually.”

“And the holidays?”

“The well known holidays we have are Valentine’s Day, Saint Patrick’s Day, Summer Break, Hollow’s Eve or Halloween, Remembrance Day and Christmas. On Valentine’s, all the couples go out to spend the day together or you spend the day with your Valentine. Like a Date day for everyone.”

“Oh! We have something similar here. It’s called Hearts and Give Day.” Her smile grew wider.

“Huh…” I look at her a little more closely, “What kind of Princess are you exactly, Princess Cadence?” I asked, as I stepped back to looked at her full body. Her Cutie Mark was covered so I had no idea what she was good at.

“I am the Harbinger of Affection, Ambassador Marcus. I’m the Princess of Love. At your service.” She bowed down as she lifted up her dress.

“Oh!” she stood back up with a gentle smile, “You remind be of Cupid.” I took a better look at her, a little more interested.

“Cupid?” she questioned.

“Yes. He’s one of the Roman Gods in my world. He’s small, almost like a baby, has a pair of white, small wings on his back, and a gold bow and arrows he uses to get couples in love with one another. He’s an iconic character in Valentine’s Day. Do you do the same?”

She nods happily, “Very. Your multi culture sounds very interesting, Marcus Murray. I can’t wait to learn more.” After she said that, the white unicorn that sat beside her in the meeting walked up to her, “Shining! Marcus, this is my husband, Shining Armor.” She gestured to him.

We shook hands, “Good to meet you, Ambassador Marcus Murray. I’m Prince Shinning Armor.” He introduced himself.

He had some kind of a small shield strapped to his chest, over his red uniform and wore a pair of blue pants. I looked at his horn and saw a ring on the bass of his horn like Cadence.

“Likewise, Prince Shining Armor.” I bowed my head.

Cadence then smiled at another direction, “Excuse me you two but I have a place to go to.” She waved us off and started walking towards a table that was being filled with variety of desserts by the maids. Then I saw Rarity join her with a smile and licked her lips.

We both chuckled, “Do your females do the same?” he asked as we both looked at one another.

“Pretty much, Prince Shinning Armor. Pretty much.”

“Just call me Armor for short. The whole titles a bit of a mouth full.” he insisted then looked around the room, like he was searching for something. I looked around myself and couldn’t see anything out of the ordinary.

“Whatcha’ looking for?” I asked as I continued to look with him.

“Buddy… You’re gaining attention.” He said as he looked at me.

“Ahhh… Not too surprising, Armor… I’m new to this world.” he then face palmed, “What?”

“Marcus… I mean you’re gaining attention from the mares.” he clarified a little more.

“Yeah… I just noticed this morning.” I crossed my arms and adjusted my glasses nervously.

He grabs my shoulder and drags me to a corner of the room with the least company, “Okay, buddy. Here’s what you do.” we faced away from group and he wrapped an arm around my shoulders, “You stay with Miss Rarity, right?” I nodded, “Okay, just be a little more close to her, her friend and her family, but don’t ignore the mares that greet you. You don’t want angry mares. Just keep your main focus on your friends and Rarity. Show them you’re not that interested in gaining a relationship at the moment.” He said to me.

“How do you know this stuff?” I asked, surprised at his vast knowledge of the mares of Equestria.

“If you live with the Princess of Love herself, you gain a few things. Any more questions?” we were still hunched over in front of a stain glass window like our conversation was the most important thing ever to talk about. Among males, this Was the most important conversation you’ll ever get of your whole life.

“Not at the moment, Armor. But maybe in the future.” I answered.

We stood straight once more and he patted my back with a smile, “Ask me anytime, Marcus. I’m by your side whenever you need my guidance.”

“Thanks. I’ll need that.”

After half an hour, the Ambassadors bid goodbye to the Princesses, as well as Marcus. Rarity stood beside Celestia and looked over at her housemate to see Shining Armor giving him a piece of paper. She raised an eyebrow at the exchange of contacts between the two.

Cadence then appeared in front of her with a smile, “It was good to meet with you again, Rarity. Say ‘Hi’ to Twilight for me?” Rarity smiled and both hugged.

“I will, darling. Don’t you worry.” She whispered to her ear.

They separated, but Cadence then leaned in closer to her, “I don’t know about you but you better take him before the others do, Rarity.” She whispered to the mare and looked towards her husband and Marcus speaking to each other.

“Um… w-what do you mean?” her cheeks were burning at this point.

“Oh don’t be so embarrassed, Rarity. I see the way you look at him. Now…” the Princess stepped closer to the blushing mare’s side, “You just have to gain his attention a little more so he won’t look at other mare’s who’s trying to gain His attention. Simply, just stay close to him almost all the time. You see him, stay by his side.” She poked the mare’s chest to let her know, She’s the one who should gain the man’s attention.

After their last goodbyes, Celestia walked up to the two and looked at Marcus, “Marcus, I have news we’ll be able to go to your world within a couple of days from now.”

“Really?” Marcus’s eyes were getting wide, “Wow. That was fast. So are you sending me a letter when it’s time Celestia?” he then quickly covered his mouth, “I-I mean, Pr-Princess Celestia.” he stuttered and bowed his head respectfully.

The tall mare giggled, “It’s okay, Marcus. You can use my name when we’re alone, but you might want to be a little formal in public. It’s okay, dear.” She reassured him and lifted up his chin with a finger to get him to look at her. “You’re a great man, Marcus. But you might want to dial down the gentleman side of you when you’re with your friends, dear.”

“S-sure… thanks.” He nodded.

The Princess smiled at him, “Good. We’ll see you both in a couple of days.” She then looked at Rarity, “Your things are on the third cart, the same one we took, Miss Rarity.” She nods. All of a sudden, she grabs the mare’s hand and looks at Marcus, “Do you mind if I take her for a few moments?” she asked.

“Ahhh… not really.” He answered, unsure of what to really say about the prior situation.

“Thank you, Marcus.” She said before dragging the mare to a nearby tree and looking at her with a somewhat sad expression. “Rarity… are you okay with… not seeing your friend Marcus for… forever?” she asked.

Rarity knew there was a good chance she won’t be able to see her beloved housemate ever again for a while now. But was she okay with it? Is it bad to be selfish? Of course it’s bad, but… she didn’t want to lose him forever. “O-of course not, Princess…” She crestfallen, “But… I can’t force him to stay either… What kind of a mare would I be if I take away his freedom?” she answered

The two stayed silent for a few moments before Celestia broke it and rests a hand on the sad mare’s shoulder, “I’ll do what I can, Rarity. But if he says ‘No’, I’m gonna have to leave him. Understand?”

She looks up at the tall mare and slowly smiles. She lightly nods her head, “Yes, Princess. Thank you.” The two then shared a brief hug before they walked back to observant human, just standing around, looking at the gardens and the castle walls.

“Okay, you two. Have a nice ride back.” she stepped back and bowed her head happily.

“Thank you very much, Princess. We’ll see you in a couple of days as well.” Rarity and Marcus bowed their own heads together before going in the carriage.

Some time later…

When they sat comfortably on their seats, Rarity leaned against him, wrapped her arms around his right arm and rested her cheek on his shoulder with a sigh. “Do you mind, Marcus?” she asked with closed eyes.

“Not at all, Rarity. I’ll wake you when we get to Ponyville.” He replied.

She smiles, “Thank you, darling.” She replied and tried to doze off.

She wanted to spend the last few days together as often as possible, just encase he doesn’t come back from his world. Thinking back, she truly treasured her moments with him. Even when he first woke up in her boutique.

After a moment of silence, it was quite obvious he didn’t smell like perfume and flowers, but she had a hard time caring for that. He was too perfect for her to care for his one and only flaw. It wasn’t that bad anyways. It seem natural for him to smell like this to her, a little arousing actually. He smelled like a wild man that’s been in the Everfree, surviving on his own. And under that wild man’s skin was a gentleman of her dreams, just waiting to be loved and noticed. She was all too willing to give that gentleman her generosity and love he disserves.

“Rarity?” she heard him whisper.

“Mm?” she replied without opening her eyes, nearly in comatose.

“Um… why did you take my measurements back at the castle?” his voice was barely a whisper. He was so gentle with mares.

“For a little surprise, darling.” She replied then yawned. She tightened her grip on his arm, lifted up her legs to the seat and scooted closer to him for more comfort and warmth.

With that, she fell into her dream land of wonders, hope, and of course Marcus, staying by her side all the way, showing him what she had to give him. The gift was one… simple… press of her li-

“Time to wake up, Rarity.” She heard, suddenly her dream was torn apart and she fell into a dark abyss of nothing. She jolts back to life as she heard the unmistakable, loud whistle of the train. “Good evening, Rarity.” She looks at Marcus beside her, giving her the smile that never got old for her for seeing. She was relieved and sad it was just all a dream. She wanted it to be real so badly.

Author's Note

New chapter complete! Praise the Moon Goddess! Or the Sun Goddess-which ever you like the most.

Not a bad chapter I guess, the text a little long for some parts. I had to change "Hearts and Hooves" to "Hearts and Give" because their fore hooves are replaced with arms and hands. If I just write it in the same name, it just sounds like you give your heart to someone and they stomp it with their hooves (Feet).

Getting a little more heated with with the couple now in this chapter. What do you think of this so far? If you have any questions or concerns, just comment down below.

Anyways, we need an Editor for the story, everyone. I may be gradually getting better with English writing, but I'm doubting myself for some strange reason. If you worked on editing stories before or has knowledge of grammar and spelling a lot more then I and my fellow story teller, comment down below and we'll see what happens. I would love to work with everyone but I only have so much time for that. Plus I have a hard time keeping track of everything and everyone. If you don't get an immediate mail back, I'm either living my life outside of writing and adorable ponies, working in school or sleeping.

Okay, everyone. Till next time, have a nice day and good reading.

Me: (I and Marcus sat on the couch, watching TV lazily) Hey, Mark. Have you see the new Cupid of today?
Mark: No. What does he look like? (Right after he said that, something crashes through the window beside him. We both look at the figure and Mark's jaw suddenly hangs open at the sight)
Lovely: It Is I! (The pink alicorn yells and gestured to herself proudly) Mi Amore Cadenza! The Cupid Of Tomorrow! The Slayer Of Disharmony! And The Princess Of Love Herself! (She made dramatic gestures around before she finishes and jumps out the same window and runs off through the crowded streets)
Mark: Was... was she just wearing adult diapers? (He said, the mantle image of of the mare wearing nothing but a single pair of diapers burned in our minds for years to come.)
Me: (I pat his back) Yes... yes she was just wearing adult diapers, my good friend. Apple Cider? (I suggested and he nods in agreement)